《The Villainess Is Shy In Receiving Affection》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 One day a slave merchant mother brought in the female protagonist of this world. Im really lucky today. I found a crashed wagon because of an accident on the way from the auction house when it slipped from the rain. Melody, look at this. In addition to the girl, her mother also showed off various jewelry and dresses from the carriage. Its the belongings from the nobility in the capital, right? Right! Her mother was so excited when she asked, but Melody couldnt relate to her joy. No, she is feeling rather desperate. Its the 11th spring since Melody was born as the daughter of a slave merchant in the world of the original novel. The first chapter of the original, which she had hoped would never begin, started just like this. The beginning of the first chapter is as follows. The five-year-old female protagonist lost her mother in a carriage accident and was taken away by a vicious slave merchant. A vicious slave merchant and her daughter were the first villains to appear in the original, and their roles were simple. They caused anger and sympathy from readers by thoroughly harassing Loretta, the young female lead. At the end of the first chapter, the duke no longer appears after being perfectly punished. However, he could not have reappeared. The man who planned to kidnap the aristocrats and sell them as slaves was executed without trial. .That is. Melody opened her mouth carefully, thinking of giving her mother some advice. Although she is a villain, she is the only one for Melody. Is it not dangerous to bring things from the capitals aristocrats? Melodys words gradually subsided as she went back. It was because she is slightly frightened by the fact that her mother might get beaten for this. Still, the worries contained in her words were sincere. even though shes faithful to the original, shes just a little snorty. Im sure they have plenty of things like these just up on the ceiling. But the daughter. Melody began to persuade her again by looking at the small heroine who held her mothers hand. Im sure they have only one daughter. First of all, the title of the original novel is [The duke has three sons and one daughter.] It is clear considering that fans called it [Dukes Four Children] for short. I dont know. However, her mother is a villain again. She gave her answer to Melody. Thats the only thing nobles do, and theyve got enough children to build up on the ceiling. Not only is it inappropriate to do it in front of children, but it is not funny at all. However, her mother fixed her stature and laughed at what she liked so much. *** It was around the age of five that Melody remembered her past life. At first, she didnt know it was her previous life, but she was scared and cried. Because she is standing alone in a world where no one smiles. Once, she couldnt stand it at all, she grabbed her mothers clothes and stuttered and talked about scary memories. Youre a busy, but annoying baby. Melody didnt talk anymore about this memory because she would be scolded greatly if she bothered her mother. And unfortunately, Melody began to adjust little by little. It is because she realized one thing. The world that comes to mind is just the past Melody. A few more years later, when Melody was about ten years old, the fragmented scenes scattered in her head, began to connect the concrete situations. Melody skimmed through her memories every night as if she was reading a story. Melody in her memory is not an adult. Even when she grew up to be the tallest, she said she is only a fifteen-year-old girl. The girl is very troubled by money. Maybe thats why, even in front of her peers, adults. Her old, wrinkled shoes that she saw when she looked down at the view in her memory often appeared. Melody wanted anyone to pat her on the back. But it never happened. Perhaps there is no one to do that. She is always alone. Even on her sick days, on nights when thunder strikes. The girl is often angry about this situation, and the way to release anger was mostly in the air. Im sick and tired of it! Those were the remnants of her anger that lingered after she had been swallowed up with it, but the young Melody did not know that. She feels lonely whenever she cries alone. She thought. Still, the girl in her memory had one pleasure. Its reading a book. Melody naturally learned about the girls favorite book. The Duke has three sons and one daughter. For some reason, she is able to recall the story of the strange title more specifically than her memories. From the beginning of the story to the end of the crisis, to the beautiful end. Melody soon fell in love with the story. With exactly the same memories and emotions she had in her previous life. Maybe in my past life, I wanted to tell this story to me now? Sometimes she thought like that. Without any reason. Or the villain with the same name as mine came out at first, so it might be because its interesting and my memory became clearer. Melody giggled by herself because it is an interesting imagination. However, it did not take long to enjoy reading interesting novels. One day, Melody picked up a piece of newspaper at the entrance of a village. She saw some of the same names in the novel on that small piece of paper. How could they be the same? After a brief confusion, Melody began to compare the world of Dukes Four Children with her reality one by one. And at the end, one short assumption has reached. Melody, the daughter of the first slave merchant, is it me? She is a light villain who ends up being punished for bullying the female protagonist. Her mind went blank for a moment. In fact, theres a similarity between the lonely memories of the past and the present life. She had been thinking about it not really. to live in an even worse situation. For some reason, her heart was aching. It is both unfair and sad. But there is nothing she could do. Its just spitting out the remnants of anger in the air all alone. Im sick and tired of it. This moment of shouting the same thing alone is as lonely in her previous life. *** Still, Melody could have a small hope. Cause I have memories of my past life. Melody knows why she is punished. This means, If you get away with it, your life will be safe. She ran to her mother right away. Mother, you have to stop working as a slave merchant! Otherwise, youll be in trouble! It is the advice given in preparation for punishment. Of course, I was scolded as expected. Theres nothing you cant say to a hard-earned man! Get out of my house right now if youre going to say that stupid thing! Melody gave up the first plan just like that. So a year later, my mother brought the heroine. From then on, Melodys second operation began. If youre kind to the heroine, you might at least be able to save your life. However, there were two obstacles to the goal. First, her mother. Her mother has the mindset of a professional villain. Otherwise, she couldnt be too harsh. Melody! I told you to keep it reasonable so its not noisy, when did you ask me to serve you like you did before? I swear I didnt do that to serve you like a lord. It cant be possible in the first place because of this poor situation. Melody is just taking care of the childs meal and handing her a blanket she needed for bed. Despite this explanation, however, her mother is generous with the evil spirit of the villain. Youll be worse than this if you go somewhere else. Be thankful that you can get a smelly blanket. Amid the mothers breathtaking misdeeds, Melody somehow tried to show kindness to the female protagonist. However, apart from being kind, it is very difficult to build a good bond together. If she thinks about it, isnt it necessary to have a communication between the person who gives, and accepts kindness? But Loretta and I are so different Melody is the daughter of a scary slave merchant, who grew up almost like a slave. Loretta grew up being cute, under a kind mother. Even if everyone in the world shared a connection, these two seemed impossible. In addition, Loretta, who came to a strange place, is very scared of Melodys mother, who was an old merchant, as well as Melody. Hey, Loretta. When Melody called out her name, the child ran to the corner and hid, horrified. Oh, there she is. I even added a useless explanation in case the child was surprised. I saw the name engraved on the small necklace you were wearing. Melody drew a round necklace with her fingers. It says Loretta. Thats your name, right? Alhough she already knew her name from the original plot because she had already read it, she said it because she wanted to have a short conversation with her. Of course it didnt work. The child was crouching as much as she could while facing the wall. Melody felt a little sorry for her as if she was very scared. She had decided to stop here for today. Youre hungry, arent you? Ill put bread and milk here, so eat it when youre comfortable. This is yours. She slipped out of the door, pushing the basket near the child. I hope you eat well. The worried Melody looked slightly through the door and observed Lorettas behavior. The child continued to be wary of her surroundings even after she moved away. It was only after a long period of silence that she turned her head carefully to see if her anxiety had subsided. Loretta quickly found the basket of bread. As Melody said, she is hungry, so she started eating the bread right away. Thank God. Melody sighed with relief. However, the scene seems to have entered Lorettas vision while eating bread. The child hid herself in the corner again with the bread in her hand. Like she was running away from Melodys eyes. As expected, its too much. Melodys efforts continued in the evening. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the original story, Loretta would barely fall asleep in the old, hard chair in her mothers room. Melody thought it is heartbreaking for a child to suffer such discomfort. So she thought she would wait for her mother to sleep and bring Loretta to her room. You are sleeping in my bed again today. Okay? Although it is shabby for a noble lady, it would be much better than sleeping in that chair. The child looked at Melody and went up to the bed in her room. She wondered if she was sad. She always rolls her body in a circle and cries a little bit. She began to curl, unable to cry her heart out, holding her breath. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 What do I do? Melody reached out cautiously to comfort the whimpering child. She had soft blond hair and her fingertip felt fluffiness. Melody didnt get any closer. She thought Loretta might be more scared, or sad. Without being able to do anything, the child hid under the blanket Maybe she noticed Melody was trying to stroke her head. but Im a slave trader to Loretta. Melody only touched the air with her hand. Walking away from her bed, she lingered vaguely near the wet window, but she couldnt say good night. * * * Melody did not give up and tried to take good care of Loretta. About two weeks later, Loretta began to give Melody a glimpse. Of course, its only a few seconds, then shed turn her head back right away. Still, Melody is glad to be able to make eye contact with the child a little bit. She felt like she did a great job working so hard. Loretta, youre hungry, arent you? Now, when Melody approached with a basket, she did not hide in the corner immediately. However, the boundaries did not disappear completely, when their eyes met, she would run away and cower towards the wall. Still, she is not as nervous as she was before. I put bread and milk here, so eat it when you feel comfortable. Melody left the basket behind and escaped from the room as usual. The child ate the bread right away. Theres nothing left. Everything was eaten. Cute. She looks like a squirrel. Melody smiled proudly as she watched her eating the bread quietly. Then suddenly, she met eyes with Loretta, who raised her head. This time, it was a bit longer. For so long as the big eyes blinked several times. Dont tell me. Is this a sign that Loretta will be more open? Melody! Come here now! But soon after, the strange eye contact ended when her mothers shout resounded from the outside. Sorry, Ill go see my mother. You have to eat slowly okay? Melody stood up from her seat and asked, but the child bowed her head and gave no answer. It rained again that night. Melody is very glad to see the rain cooling off the heat of the day, but on the other hand, she is worried. There are a lot of clouds. What if it becomes a thunderstorm. Melody is not too afraid of thunder and lightning. But since she remembered herself being afraid of it in her previous life, she somehow began to feel the same way. Just like the thought and mind of her mindset in her previous life. The sky got a little darker. After hearing the snore in her mothers room, Melody went straight to Loretta. The child had been waiting for Melody, but as soon as she opened the door, she got out of her seat. But these days, Lorettas been snoring while sleeping. It may be proof that Loretta has become a little more relaxed. Come on, lets go to my room and sleep. Even before her short words were finished, Loretta crept up in front of Melody. go on. Its good to be close. The childs face looked afraid of something. Did mother bother her? Melody was rather worried and brought Loretta to her room for her to lay in her bed. The child immediately rolled up and began to sniffle. Just like the day she first came here. I guess something really happened! Melody is so ashamed that she didnt even think about patting the child on the head this time. What do I do? What do I do? She was so embarrassed, so she just looked around and decided to open the window. Its raining a little, but the cool wind may blow and comfort Lorettas heart. Clink. When I opened the window slightly with my hand, the moist wind blew and shook the curtain. She can hear the cool sound of rain, and Im sure its a good consolation for Loretta Heuk, hiiiinnnnggg No, it didnt work. It seemed like her crying got louder. Melody quickly closed the window again. Lorettas cries were also reduced as the rain hit her less frequently. Huh? Why? Even though thunder and lightning are scary, the sound of rain is very ticklish. Melody still approached the child slowly. Then soon she remembered what her mother said. Thats what she said on the day she first brought Loretta. Im so lucky today. I found a wagon that slipped in the rain on the way from the auction house. Melody, look at this. Rain It was raining when she came huh. It was a sad day, Lorettas life was completely reversed. Melody finally seemed to understand why Loretta wrapped herself with the blanket. She must have tried to run away somehow from this constant sound of rain when the scary accident happened. What should I do? Melody closed the window and closed the thin curtains, but the sound of rain is still resounding into the room. I dont want her to hear scary stuff. Melody approached Lorettas side after much thought. She reached for the child again. However, her fingers were not able to reach her and were only bending awkwardly. Did she feel any signs of anxiety? The childs body crouched smaller. I-Im sorry! Melody quickly clasped her hands in surprise. But soon Loretta found out that she didnt shrink because of her. The sound of rain is getting louder. The sound on the window is probably similar to what she heard in the carriage. Youre scared a lot.arent you? You see, Im afraid of thunder and lightning too, so I cover my ears like you each time. Maybe its because of the urgency. Melodys mouth is talkative. She had never told anyone this before. You know, Ive never said this to anyone before. If you cover your ears with your hands, you might not be able to hear it anymore. So, put your hands here and here. Unlike usual, it was rather amazing that Melody continued talking to her for a long time. Loretta, leaning against the corner of the bed, turned slowly and looked towards Melody. Still with her small hands covering her ears. Relying on the light from the small candle, the two faced each other. Just like they did during the daytime. Uhm, So Melody took courage and took both hands to Lorettas ears. How does it feel being like this? Doesnt the sound of the rain sound a little smaller? Melody tried to smile at Loretta, whose face was covered in tears. She hoped shell feel at least a little relieved. I-Its still the same. However, the answer that came back after a long time was rather different from what Melody expected. I-is that so? Melody felt ashamed and tried to pull back again. However, as Loretta was about to cry again when her hand dropped slightly, she quickly covered her ears together as if she were covering her childs hand. Its not ringing anymore, is it? Contrary to her concern, Lorettas face looked a little more relaxed. Thats a relief. Melody whispered so quietly. Soon the child moved slightly backward. She then gives Melody some space. Melody did not decline her kindness because standing by the bed and covering her ears hurt her arms. It is a small bed, but it is enough for two young and small girls to share. Loretta. Melody softly called the childs name. She thought she might not be able to hear her, but Lorettas frightened eyes stared at her. Its okay. Chapter 1 is very short. ..? Well, I mean. How should I explain this? Although the two are lying in one bed like this, they are actually in a bizarre situation. Melody is destined to have such a needy life from before she was born in this world, till now. But Loretta was different. This short chapter is a light passage to win the readers favor. Her small hands will be filled with happiness and luxury that Melody can never bear to hold. So I mean It means that Loretta will be happy soon. I know it. Dont be afraid, and lets go to sleep. Did Melody feel the same way? Loretta nodded quietly. As time went by, the sound of rain grew stronger and stronger. Nevertheless, Lorettas breathing sounds gradually stabilized. She then heard her going to deep sleep. Soon after, Melody fell asleep. The rain continued until morning. However, the two girls did not know that it had rained for so long. *** After the night of them sleeping together, Loretta seemed to have opened her heart to Melody. Its Melody. She had a poor pronunciation, but she called her name. Eat together with Loredda. She told her to join her for a meal that she secretly ate alone. Melody spurred the operation, Be kind to Loretta. She gave her delicious snacks without her mother knowing and brushed her hair beautifully. She picked up an abandoned newspaper on the street and read the letters together. Of course, she only read for a moment, and soon she played folding paper into pear shapes. Two weeks later, Loretta and Melody became completely close. As evidence, Loretta began to follow Melody around. She would copy whatever Melody does and laugh when they met eyes. And when she couldnt see her mother, she would quickly come up and hold Melodys hand and say, This is what you used to say. Melody, I really like chu. Her shy confession is so cute that Melody couldnt calm down her twitching mouth. Wouldnt the Duke forgive Loretta when he picks her up and while hearing this from the female main character? No. thats just a delusional imagination. Considering the achievements her mother has made so far, it wont be easy. Is she going to be beaten? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its going to hurt a little bit, but its a much better result. There is nothing to say compared to the original. Alright, lets try to keep the crime as low as possible until the Duke comes. At least we can avoid death! Loretta gave me a big hug, saying, Melody, youre so beautiful. Shes such a nice girl. I patted her on her small back, saying, You pretty little girl. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 I hope my little girl gets home soon Her blunt but fair father, and her other siblings will all love this child. Shell soon forget a house like this, where one side of the roof is rotten and tilted, and even the spider webs are empty and dusty. Home? Melody was lost in thought, and asked the child in a small voice. Yes, home. You want to go too, right? The child nodded quickly and asked the question again. Melody, too? I already live in my own house. This is my home. The childs eyes opened widely at Melodys answer. As if she was really shocked. Uh, uh? While Melody was super flustered. Tears filled the childs eyes, and soon began to flow to the floor. Is Melody and Lorettas home, ugh, different? When Loretta shed tears in unexpected places, Melody became speechless. Uh, t-that is. No, of course our house is different! Youre the main character, Im the daughter of a villain! More than that, you knew this isnt a house in the first place! Oh, come on, you cant just bawl like that for a mincely thing! O-of course it is different Wahhh! Now the child sat on the floor and began to wail loudly. If shes not with Melody, whos going to cover her ears in a scary carriage? No, I never stopped her from being scared in the carriage. She only stopped her from feeling like that in my room a few times on rainy days. Still, Loretta kept on crying. Like forgetting that this house is different from Melody and that there is a place where Loretta should be living in. Perhaps the cry was heard, Melodys mother ran from afar. I was so worried that I might get in trouble. You cant watch a child properly, huh? Theres never a day when this house is quiet! How come youre old enough and youre eating well but you can not do anything right?! Im in a lot of trouble, as expected. Noisy, can you shut up this instant! You effing child! Melody covered both ears so that Loretta wouldnt hear it because she was screaming loudly at the crying child. The mother glared at the two children and went into the room. Are you all right? When she asked her with both of her hands off of her ears, Loretta shook her head and dug into Melodys arms. She must have been very surprised by her mothers scolding. Heung, if Loretta and Melodys house is different, I dont really want it no, its not my mother, its the house. *** Good news, Melody. My mother, who returned drunk, delivered bad news all of a sudden. That kid, hes trying to bring more money than I thought. Isnt she a golden pot? A golden pot? Loretta asked, imitating her mother. Like she was asking what she meant by that. Her happy mother kindly answered her childs questions for some reason. It means a pocket of money. A pocket full of money. The problem is that its the wrong answer. Anyway, Melody, you have to be careful not to hurt or hurt her until then. Cause the person whos gonna take her wont like it. Melody is a little upset, but she nodded roughly. You better do it well. I would really appreciate raising a stupid daughter like you without abandoning her. Im not stupid. Mother. Melody is able to read some of the letters, even though she is not formally trained. Some adults in the village brought Melody a newspaper or something to ask for help, saying, How do you read this? and she knew she wasnt stupid. What? So Im stupid?! Its not like that but. Are you talking back to me now? If you keep bothering me like that, Ill get in trouble! Her mother clenched Melodys head hard and dragged her into her room. Melody touched her tingling hair a little. Well, this is how it works. Unlucky people will break the back of their head even if they fall forward. Even after a long time, she plays the role of a slave merchants daughter. Still, shes smart enough, so if shes not killed by Lorettas father, shell open up a way to make the ends meet. Melody. Suddenly, the little Loretta went to her side tugged at the hem of her clothes. With a worried face, Merody, are you hurt? Nuh-huh. Melody shook her head and lowered her posture for a moment to face the child. It doesnt hurt. Melody, your head is pounding. Loretta rubbed Melody with her small hand a little for a while. She even blew on her with her lips Melody somehow felt better and laughed out loud. You golden pot. She hugged the child tightly. This child smelled good even though she didnt use anything special. Oh, it is probably the scent of the heroine. Loretta is not a golden pot. But Loretta rubbed her face against Melodys shoulder in a voice that seemed to be in trouble. Why are you not a golden pot? Well, you know, I just dont like it. After wriggling out of Melodys arms, Loretta glanced briefly at her mothers room. Like shes reading her head. And whispered in a very small voice. Oh, in fact, Lorettas pocket doesnt have any money The child put her hand in a small pocket on her clothes and mumbled awkwardly. I dont have money soI am not a golden pot. Oh, what should I do? I wanted to tell her the right meaning of the golden pot, but she is so cute while fidgeting in her pocket. Id like to keep an eye on her. Well yes, you really are. After a long time, the child took a round pebble out of her pocket with her hand. She used it to grind grass at our playhouse yesterday afternoon. On one side of the round stone was the grass that we cut from that time. Judging from the fact that she carried a common pebble in her pocket, she probably liked the house play quite a bit. Melody stroked Lorettas head and asked, Shall we play house? Yes! Loretta will do it. Melody is the baby. Well, she doesnt know why she keeps making her the baby. Anyway, Melody took advantage of Lorettas good mood and decided to check out one thing that had been bothering her. Hey, whos gonna do the mother? Mother? Yes, Lorettas mother. Melody gulped in nervousness. She was wondering if Loretta would cry at the word mother. But the child seemed to be feeling better than she thought. However, she tilted her head as if it was difficult to fathom and put her fingertips on her lips. Loretta, you dont know anything, right? Melody looked at her with a worried face, but Loretta smiled and repeated the same words again. Loretta will be the sister. Melody is the baby. Melody couldnt say anything else, so she just nodded for now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes, the baby doesnt have to worry. Ill do it for you! Even though Loretta is so confident, Im worried about her current reaction. But the original story didnt say that Loretta lost her memory of her mother. Everything will be alrightright? Probably because Melodys worried face didnt disappear, Loretta jumped up and hugged Melody. With the warmth that is transmitted to her, Melody let go of the anxiety that had tightened her heart for a moment. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The doctor paused for a moment at Melodys desperate cry. The little girl you mean? Yes! The doctor was reluctant to give an enthusiastic answer. In the village, treating slaves held by slave merchants is considered to be tantamount to participating in the crime. Thats why all the villagers hated the sudden appearance of the slave merchant mother and daughter. Theyre afraid theyll get in trouble one way or the other. I was bad. Loretta stopped me from throwing and breaking the plate on the window. The way she balked, Melody began to beg. My dear. She swept the wet hair of Melody with pitiful eyes. This little child was bullied by her mother, thus she is always in charge of the housework. Without asking for help from anyone. She tried to do anything with her little hands. Maybe its because of the firmness. Before she knew it, the villagers began to think a little differently about Melody from her mother. A little sympathy came out for the girl. Sir, please. And now, such a skinny child is for the first time hoping for help from others. To help another child, too. Melody. The doctor was rather heartbroken. Melody had never visited a hospital with a scar on her body. Until now, whenever a doctor found Melody on the road, he/she would only bring her to a hospital and treat them by applying medicine to large and small wounds. Help Loretta. The doctor let out a deep sigh. Anyway, the little one reached out eagerly for the first time, and it is hard to ignore it. I wish I had asked you more for yourself, but All right, all right, get some heat here. Youll catch a cold at this rate. No, Loretta would be scared without me. Loretta is afraid of the rain. No, but. Hurry up, doctor! The child grabbed her clothes and led her, so she immediately ran outside with a suitcase and an umbrella. The rain grew stronger and stronger. The girl and the doctor shared an umbrella, but were caught in the rain, almost drenched everywhere. After they frantically run, they arrive near Melodys house. Just a little further! Melody let out a short breath, careful not to slip in the rain. Melody, stop! Then suddenly the doctor grabbed Melodys arm and pulled her up. Just a few steps from her house. Maam, we have to hurry! Melody pulled the physicians sleeve out of the adrenaline rush, but the doctor didnt move a step. Then she lowered her posture and tapped Melody on the shoulder. Calm down, Melody. Do you see the carriage in front of your house? ! Melody finally calmed down and looked in front of the house. As the doctor said, several carriages were lined up. Theres a blue wagon on the ceiling, isnt there? The doctor is calm, shes at the back and pointed to the carriage. Melody nodded and she went on to explain. Its a knights wagon. And the carriage that came together is probably the carriage of a noble. ! The noble mans carriage Melody felt her mind go blank for a moment. Oh, my God. I think Ive become really stupid. How come I have only thought of it until now. The day the Duke comes to pick up Loretta. In the original novel, it rained like this. I see. Melody now realizes one important thing. Today is her last day with Loretta. It was the day they had to separate. * * * The doctor patted Melody on the shoulder with a friendly hand. Wed better go back to our hospital for now. But Your mother committed a sin she shouldnt have committed. You dont have to be involved. Thatshe is fully aware of. Thats why Melody tried to lower her crime. Of course, it seems like it failed. The security guards are good at first aid, so maybe the kid in your house is fine by now. As the doctor said so, she could see the door of her house open. The first thing she noticed was a man in a black suit. He opened his fancy umbrella and looked inside the house. That person. While Melody murmured quietly, a small child limping followed him out of the house. Loretta Melody glanced at the little child who did not cover her ears even in the rain. Well, chapter one is over now. There is no reason for Loretta to be afraid of rain in the future. Because she had finally met her father who would bring a big umbrella. Melody felt a little far away from the little child who was following behind him. Its weird, she always wanted Loretta to go home and live a life of luxury and comfort. But she cant believe she got a little upset when she saw Loretta in that situation. I really am mean. Melody grabbed the hem of her clothes. And somehow thought she didnt want to show Loretta this selfishness she felt. Melody. The doctor called her as if to urge her. Youre a smart kid. Come with me. Even if youre not comfortable with being a doctor, you may be able to do well because youre righteous and smart. But Im the daughter of a slave merchant The police might be looking for a doctor. Melody is like the daughter of the whole village. Perhaps anyone would think so. Dont worry, Ill talk to the chief. Otherwise, the chief and the doctor talked together, worrying about Melodys work. Perhaps the chief would be pleased before anyone else if she were to teach her to be a doctor. Will you come back with me? When the doctor asked again, Melody looked in front of the house for the last time. Splash. Her mothers face, who was dragged out of the house, was stuck in the mud floor. The security guards gesture toward her was just plain. The frightened Melody turned its trembling gaze away. Lets go, its dangerous here. The doctor urged and pulled the girls arm. When shes one step away from home, Melody felt as if she had heard someone calling her behind her back. Melody! it was the way Loretta called her, so she quickly looked back. But before she knew it, she didnt see any fancy carriage and the little girl who taught her joy. Ah Melody couldnt even say goodbye wholeheartedly. * * * Melody returned to the doctors house, healed her wound, and ate a warm stew. You must be tired. Sleep here. Ms. Mullen even put Melody in a patient bed. She climbed meekly up to bed and tucked herself up to her chin. The rustling sensation is awkward, but she closed her eyes tightly. Even if the morning comes, theres no way anythings going to change. She tried to sleep as if she believed there is hope for tomorrow. * * * Melody opened her eyes at dawn. Last night there was a lot of rain outside the window, and now its all quiet. Melody rubbed her sleepy eyes. She forgot to mention the first chapter of The Dukes Four Children after a long time. The slave merchant asks for mercy on the grounds that her daughter is young, but the Duke did not allow it. After that, it is reported that she was dragged to the extreme. At the same time this morning, Loretta wakes up in the middle of a very fancy room and is puzzled. And there will be a scene where the maids are happy touching her cute cheeks. And it just so happens that the Duke appears. He was angry with the maids who were touching her, and when Lorettas stomach twisted, he got angry again. That naturally led Loretta to think of her father as a little scary. Well eventually they become good father and daughter to each other. Melody got out of bed, arranged the covers, and wore a dress that was hanging on the wall. It was a little damp because it rained yesterday. I should go home and change my clothes. Perhaps there is no one there now, so the doctor would not object if she returned back home. When she went out to the kitchen, the doctor who bought bread early in the morning was heating the milk. Melody thought it looked just like Mom. Like shes a wonderful mother in a fairy tale book. Are you up, Melody? Good day, doctor. Im glad you have a nice look on your face. Melody hurried to help her with the dish and heated the cup. Ive been thinking about this for a while. Ms. Mullen talked carefully, placing the white bread on Melodys plate. I wonder what it would be like if you stayed in this house all throughout. What? You know, my son left to become a knight. Theres only one room left, so if youre here, Ill It would be a lot easier to take care of you. Her face was filled with worries about her only son. Even if she said she didnt need a bad son who had left her house, she must have always been heartbroken. Isaiah Havent you heard from him yet? Melody was about to ask, but she stopped. She thought she knew the answer from the look on her face. Bad Isaiah. She cant believe he had never contacted his good mother. Melody frowned slightly, recalling Isaiahs mischievous smile. Theres nothing to worry about my son, Melody. For now, lets just think about your protection. I dont mind going back home. Thats hard to agree with. The girls mother is a slave merchant, and she naturally socialized with bad people. They are cruel to children too, so they dont know what kind of acts theyre going to do when they come to Melody, who is all alone. You still need protection. Maybe its safer for you to stay here. Having said so, she added an important condition. Of course, if you dont mind. No, I dont like it. Melody put down a small piece of bread, and bowed her head at her. Youre saying that because youre worried about me. Thank you. I-its not really that much. Im a very strict doctor. The doctor must have been a little embarrassed, but she coughed out of nowhere and turned her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Do you mind if I think about it a little bit? Yes, you cant just make a sudden decision after all. I think Ill have to go home when Im done eating. I have to change my clothes and Theres a lot of things that need to be sorted out, but if you see someone in good clothes in front of your house, you should come straight back here instead of walking away. Do you get it? Melody nodded due to her warm worry and quickly finished her meal. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The girl walked under the blue sky after the rain had stopped, and thought about her mother on the way home. My mother will probably be judged strictly as it is as per the original plotline. Even though she is such a mother, is it because she is the only family to Melody? She was a little worried that she couldnt stop this situation even though she knew it would come. Of course, her mother had never listened to her story, so she couldnt help it, but sighed a little, thinking about what she should do now. The doctors suggestion is a pretty good one. She is respected in the village, so it must be great to follow suit. Far more than cleaning up her slave merchant mothers mess. But somewhere in the back of her mind.. felt strange. She doesnt know if its due to shame but she seems to have given her heart to Loretta, who was adorable. She cant believe she wants to take care of her more. Maybe its because she knows the future of the child. And she is worrying about the relationship with her family members. And in the process of her getting hurt by the time she meets the male protagonist. Injuring her body by evil forces or eating poison She is so worried about the thought that bad things as well as good things will happen to her cherished partner. How did she come to love her so much? Following that question, there was an idea that came to mind. Dont worry about the baby. Older sister is all right, so she can do it! Melody is just too good for the child who she had adored and patted her head with her small hand. Her mother didnt even do what she had done for her. She is so sweet when she does it along with her sincere heart. When she recalled the good moments, she smiled for no reason. She thought shell be reminded of those things whenever she is having a hard time. Like a candy that she would secretly hide and eat. When Melody thought so, she was very grateful for Loretta. Because she got a sweet candy that wont wear off forever. I wish I could have been a little nicer. The last thing she gave her was a cut on a broken piece of plate. She couldve given her more than that even if they were poor. She then arrived near her house. Melody paused and looked around. As she heard from the doctor, she didnt see anyone wearing fancy clothes. Fortunately, there was no one around. The house- which seemed unusually quiet- stood there unchanged. Melody approached her home with her heart loudly beating for no reason. She hesitated for a moment in front of the tightly closed wooden door. Perhaps because she knew that she would be deeply hurt the moment she checked the house that was empty-which had already expected anyway. The girl closed her eyes and pushed the door open. The familiar scent of the house reached the tip of her nose, so she opened her eyes slightly. She noticed the surroundings are not that unusual. Perhaps her mother was dragged away without much resistance. Dinner remained at the table as she tried to eat. Fortunately, there was no one who had put away the broken bowl. And then silence prevailed. Shes really gone. When she thought of that, her silly tears flowed from her eyes. She ran away to the doctors house with Loretta yesterday. She rubbed her eyes with her damp sleeves. However, her tears kept flowing, and in the end, she put both her arms over her eyes and sobbed. Eventually, Melody sat down on a single spot. She knew shed break up with her but she still cried, she really didnt want to break up like this. I should have at least said goodbye. If not, at least let me know what the dangers are in the future! Its fun to play with you, and Im dumbfounded by it. Stupid Melody. Its a useless melodrama. My mothers words were not wrong at all. Her sound of crying grew louder in pain. Her empty head still doesnt recognize reality, and she was thinking, If Loretta had been here, she would have comforted me. Hmm, Melody Why are you crying? Yes, I would have asked, and I would have said something consoling. Who made Melody cry? Lorettas gonna go beat them! Yeah, I knew shed say that. Its so like our Loretta ..? Melody paused in crying, looked up for a moment, and there she saw Loretta standing with a worried face. Is it an illusion? She can see the person she misses the most. This is a fictional world, so isnt that possible? Melody thought she wanted to touch the child in front of her right away. But at the same time, she thought she would hate it. If it is clear that its an illusion, this friendly consolation will fade away. Melody, who did it to you? Melody calmed her head due to the childs question. There are still a lot more tears left. So, I want a little bit more. Just a little more Melodys a baby. Youre still crying. Of course, Loretta unnie knows everything! Loretta, who said so, gave a big hug to Melody with her arms wide open. Her small body that hugged Melodys whole body while covering her arms is very warm. Warm?! Its warm you say, its really warm! Melody put her palms on Lorettas back with trembling hands. Loretta? Yes, Loretta is here. Loretta is really here now. It really is! Its real! Maybe its because she is so surprised. Melody never stopped crying. Instead. Heuk. She kept getting hiccups. At times like this, she had to find water, but Melody didnt want to move at the moment. Heeuuk. Melody are chu alright? Loretta hovers around Melody as she feels worried about her. Melody nodded passionately. She still had hiccups and a little pain near her heart. Heeuuk. And then her hiccups popped out once again. In front of Melody, a water bag made of leather came out too. Because of this splendid appearance, she thought she should call it His Majestys Pocket, not just Pocket. Melody also looked at His Majestys Pocket, while she was having a hiccup. Then the water bag got a little closer to her. Drink it. Hes giving orders in a solemn voice. Of course, no matter how solemn a pocket is, it cannot speak human language, so Melody looked up and checked the person who told her that. ! She then fell back in surprise. Perhaps any other readers who read The Duke and Four Children would have done the same. The immediate counterpart with His Majestys pocket is the Duke of the Land, the father of Loretta! H-he really is exactly the same as the cover page! Hes the cover of volume one! Who had a stiff face and held Loretta and his sons! Thanks to the cover, he reminded her of the nickname The father who had lots of children. Melody looked at the Dukes beautiful face for a long time and realized two things. One, she was so surprised that her hiccups stopped, and the other was that she had to fill her stomach quickly. She leaned down quickly. Almost like sticking herself to the floor and then, I-I-Im sorry! She barely cried out, but Melody felt as if she could feel the blazing gaze over the top of her head. Shes really sure he is. He was the one who clearly understood what is right and wrong, and punished what is wrong, and the slave merchant is, needless to say, wrong. Thats The Duke spoke slowly. Apologize for what? Well, my mother and I lived on slave trade. And thats Its illegal. Melody replied, Yes, in a grieving voice. There will be a proper punishment for the crime. I see. Melody realized why-unlike the original- the Duke is in this town until today. It would have been to punish Melody for being an accomplice in the slave trade. Glad to hear that. Melody breathed a sigh of relief. If she hadnt come on her own like this, she would have done a great disservice to the doctor who did her a favor. What a punishment it is. Whats wrong with that? I hope its not the death penalty. The Duke spoke again while Melody was briefly lost in her thoughts. Then, when your mothers punishment is decided, I will send someone to tell you. What? Surprised by the Dukes proclamation, Melody looked up at him. This is because it is strange for him to only talk with her about the punishment of mother. Well, am I going to get the same punishment as my mother? The Duke slightly frowned at her earnest question. Did you even offer your mother a slave trade? Oh, no, by the time I grew up, she is already in slave trade The Duke did not add any further explanation, but Melody is able to understand what he was trying to say. She didnt participate in this because of her choice, so she wouldnt be punished. T-thank you. She fell flat on the floor again. She felt a little sorry for her mother, but she thought she was so happy to escape from death. Well, then why are you-? Maybe its because she is not going to die. Melody had mustered a bit of courage, so she dared to ask the Duke a question. Isnt it strange? This is where the Duke, who thought she would take her daughter to the castle. The slave merchants daughter is still young, so we should give her a place to live. Maybe Ill have to live without my mother from now on. Thats okay with me, though. Thats okay for me, Your Grace. I am already eleven years old. Im strong, I cook. I can read a little bit and get along with the villagers. Loretta approached her brightly and agreed to her explanation. Melody ish smart, she read the newspaper to Loretta! However, the Duke seems doesnt like the idea of leaving a small child alone like this. Every child needs protection. However, Melody greatly appreciated the Duke for making her avoid any kind of punishment. So Melody decided to say something to reassure him. And the village doctor told me what it would be like to learn. I see. The Duke nodded as if he had now understood. Village doctors are usually respected by the residents. So she is the most reliable person to leave an orphan in charge. So, are you going to be a doctor in this town in the future? When asked by the Duke, Melody briefly thought of herself as a doctor. She thought its a good thing to be respected. It is a little strange. To be honest, she couldnt imagine it. It feels like somethings on her mind and said. Oh, well, the doctor said she likes me, but What about you? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pardon? I asked what you thought about this. I dont know if you really want to be a doctor in this town. Thats Melody mumbled and eventually failed to give him a proper answer for that. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I dont know. Im not ashamed of becoming a doctor, but I cant imagine myself learning how to do a doctors job Then I can help you by introducing you to a well run orphanage. I know where the temple operates and if you get the chance, you might even be able to receive the patronage of some nobles. It will be a comfortable home for you too if you choose that. Melody didnt know much about the orphanage but her intuition was telling her that the Duke was already doing her a huge favor, since it wasnt just any ordinary orphanage because it has connections to nobles, its definitely not the type of place where anyone can freely enter. Perhaps it was just an example of a place, made up by the Duke for Loretta to feel better and not worry about Melody. Thinking about it that way, her heart felt heavy. When she first came here, of course she thought of being nice to Loretta in order to gain the Dukes mercy and favor, even imagining that she would be begging for her life when this time came. However, when all of that effort results in the Duke actually presenting her a clear form of compensation, somehow she somehow felt rejected. Melody realized that the time she spent with Loretta has gone beyond just making a few kind memories with her and has now led her to actually receive a reward, but now that fact has become upsetting. What should I do with this fickle mind? When Melody sat still on the floor and didnt say anything, a small hand rested on her shoulder C it was Loretta. You knoww Does Melody and Loretta weally habe different homs? [You know Do Melody and Loretta really have different homes?] Saying those words in a slightly weeping voice, Melody jumped up from where she was sitting and hugged the little child tenderly, however, she couldnt bear to say what Loretta wanted to hear. That, thats of course theyre different Talking up to that point, Melody belatedly realized the Dukes look at her so she hurriedly added yo. (T/N: In the case of Korean, adding yo at the end of the sentence makes it formal. Because Loretta is the daughter of the Duke and Melody was only of lower status, she needs to use formal speaking to Loretta even if she was older than her.) Then she heard the words of the child in her arms saying, But Loretta, likes Melody. Aigoo, I like you too. I really like you too, you cute little girl! But since youre the Dukes daughter and I am only a slave traders daughter, we shouldnt like each other because its forbidden! Melody didnt have the courage to say the words that rose up in her throat. How could she say it when they were in front of the Duke? Melody too Maybe because Melody didnt answer quickly, Loretta raised her face with teary eyes. Do you also wike Loretta? Aigoo, this lady here was the only one who didnt know this was very fast-paced. How can you say that in front of the Duke? You leave me with no choice but to answer honestly! Melody also likes Loretta yo. (T/N: yo C formal speech) Loretta jumped up at her words, rejoicing. Then, Loretta and Melody wikes each other! She said with her eyes still tainted with tears. Cough, Loretta, how did you become such a smart person and be able to come to a conclusion like that? While Melody was deeply immersed in admiring the childs logical abilities, Loretta stood proudly in front of the Duke, quickly getting out of Melodys arms. Then she looked up to the man who claimed to be her father. Duke is a blessed lump, so Loretta wants to go wid Melody. Loretta hasnt called him Dad yet, she has been cleverly calling him Duke, as if she learned it from another person. At her imposing claim, the Duke turned his head sideways to look at Melody, as if asking for an interpretation from someone with more experience. That Melody pondered for a moment, then translated her words as they were. The Duke is a blessed lump, so it means Miss Loretta is going with me. Blessed lump? He asked for the clear meaning of a particular phrase. Melody regretted that she hadnt taught her (Loretta) the exact meaning of the words blessed lump, but when it was the Duke asking, she had no choice but to answer him truthfully. It means a pocket of money C a pocket with a lot of money. Who taught you that? My mother Perhaps it wasnt worth analyzing more, the Duke didnt say anything else about it after that. His daughter, whom he had only met two days ago, is treating him like a money bag, so it was only natural for him to be at a loss for words. Yesterday, Loretta cried because Melody wasnt hewe. Loretta Melody also cwied. She must mean that time when Melody cried a while ago. Melody nodded and said, Hmm, I cried knowing that Loretta wasnt there. Melody is a baby, so its okey to cwy. Born as the epitome of a girl crush, Loretta patted her teachers head, Melody, as she looked back at the Duke, So, I will go wid her! It amazed the Duke that such a small child like her could make a request like that. Are you saying you arent scared of me? Even his sons couldnt be so bold in front of him. Moreover, her request was to bring along the daughter of a slave trader to his mansion in the capital. He doesnt have to consider anything, Lorettas request is unacceptable. However, the Duke couldnt refuse Lorettas request right away because of what had happened last night. Melody. Melody isnt hewe. While covering both of her ears, she continued to cry looking for Melody. The child who has been through too many traumatic events is now depending on her (Melody), so it seems like it wasnt a good idea to force her to leave her behind. Above all of that, it would be unfamiliar and frightening to the child to be alone in a new environment. The more he does for her, the more he needs to create a place for her heart to settle. I see. The Duke looked at Melody again and asked, What do you think? Yes? Melody answered, looking up at the Duke with surprised eyes. What do I think? It sounded like he would take Melody with him if she answered with the words I want to go. That cant happen. Melody already achieved her goal of avoiding her fate in the original novel by avoiding the death flags and punishment. Then she got the doctors offer. If she can learn how to drink like a man in the town, then she could be a pretty decent adult unlike her mother. (e/n: I think shes saying she would try hard to earn the respect of the villagers [by drinking like a man I guess] so she can live a more respectable life than her mother.) Melody. Loretta suddenly grabbed Melodys collar and pulled it, her round eyes were staring intently at her as she turned around. Loretta C the heroine and a blessing that everyone in this world would love. Perhaps this childs future is headed to a place that will shine more than anyone else in this world. Ummm Of course, it wasnt always like that. Loretta will be harassed by the Dukes elders who hate her, thereafter, her cursed constitution will awaken and she will have to suffer a little bit. She will become happy in the end, but it was also clear that there were many hardships along the way until then. It would be nice if this child could just be happy without all that struggling. Just like how Melody survived like this by avoiding her fate. I hope that this child can only be happy unlike her original fate, Melody thought. Oh? Melody had an amazing thought suddenly. Maybe I can change Lorettas future to shift it in a slightly better direction? For the first time since she was born in this world, it was the thing, only I can do that Melody discovered. Things that only I can do It sounded very sweet. Melody always thought Am I really necessary in this world? Maybe in the future it might really become like that. Melody tightened her fist, and finally looked at the Duke, I will go. Melody didnt like how her answer came out as if she was hesitating, so she shook her head and resolutely said, I want to go, then she bowed her head and asked, if the Duke allows it. Melody knew very well that nobles wouldnt let just anyone enter into their mansion even if it was a servant. It is to protect the dignity of their family by strictly maintaining the standards of its members. But Melody is a sinners daughter C the daughter of a slave trader who even sold the children of nobles. No one would want a sinners daughter in their mansion. Its decided, were going back. The Duke responded to Melody as he quickly turned around. A splendid carriage soon arrived in front of the old house, then someone opened the door for the Duke. He glanced back at Melody before completely leaving. If you have anything to take, take it all and give it to the coachman. You mean, youre going to take me there? I heard you are smart. I am smart! With a quick and smart response, Melody answered while wondering if the Duke would change his mind. I actually didnt have much to carry, just a few clothes, few books, and. Oh. She had to tell the doctor, because she was extremely lucky today. Duke, Melody called the Duke again with an apologetic face, I wanted to say goodbye to the person who took care of me. It wont take too long. The Duke fortunately let her, so Melody quickly ran to the doctors house. As Melody ran panting, the doctor, who was handing medicine to a patient, was surprised and stood up from her seat. What happened again, huh? Are you being chased by the security again? I am very grateful for your sincere concern, and Im also sorry. Melody refused the doctors favor. I have something to tell you, maam. Melody started by saying she was very sorry and continued to talk about what happened earlier in the morning. Hearing what she had said, the doctor looked at her with concern and said, I know what kind of place the capital is She sighed after saying that. She was worried about Melodys well-being. She was worried that many would reject her if they learned that shes a slave-traders daughter. Unlike this small town, there might not be even one person who will take in Melody. Melody, it is dangerous to depend on a nobles favor. Later that child I know that there will be plenty of people that will like Loretta. She is the heroine of the story C she will be loved by many people even though there will be hardships in between. Among them is the male lead, and maybe someday, Loretta would soon forget about Melodys existence. Nevertheless you decided to go. The doctor said regretfully lowering her head. I apologize, however, I was really happy when teacher asked me to live with you. Alright, Melody. As she opened the medicine cabinet, she took out some medicine for emergency situations, putting it into Melodys pockets. She patted Melodys head as she handed it over. You can come back anytime if life in the capital becomes difficult for you. There are times when someone also needs a place to return to. Melody took the medicine she gave her as she hugged her tightly. And dont forget to slap my son on the back of the head if you ever meet him, because hes a bad son who never contacted his mother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chuckle, I will. Go, dont make your noble guest wait long. The Dukes carriage was already outside when Melody finished saying goodbye to her. Loretta waved her hand toward Melody, telling her to come quickly in the carriage. Thus, Melody was now headed to the capital, where the story ofthe Duke has three sons and a daughtertakes place. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 It was quite noisy for a while in Duke Valdwins residence, because there was a lot of bad news circulating about their master. First of all, his wife, who had been missing for six years, had been killed due to a mysterious attack in a foreign land, and there was a young daughter the Duchess gave birth to. Rather than trying to find out what happened to his wife or her reason for hiding his daughters existence, the Duke first searched for his daughters whereabouts at the scene of the accident. The news [The Duke of Valdwin is looking for his lost daughter.] spread far and wide immediately along the dark road of the information trail. Someone sent him a little girl who slightly looked like the Duchess taking advantage of the fact that he had never met her daughter, along with the words [This is the lost daughter of the Duke. ] Such things were normal. Knowing that there were such people with insidious minds, the Duke took all the children who claimed to be his daughter to the temple. Using the holy power of the priests to reveal the truth, the outcome was always the same C that the child wasnt the Dukes daughter. Some scammers even said things like, Im sorry to tell the Duke that the Duchess gave birth to a daughter from another man. Of course, the Duke wouldnt believe such a statement; they were inevitably accused of fraud. Meanwhile, a rumor came from a village close to the place where his wife was attacked, saying, A noble child will be sold into slavery.. He ran straight to the said village, and now he was in a carriage with the children he met there. Looking at the little girls sitting opposite him, he sat upright. Riding a horse-drawn carriage for a long time can be boring, but the children laughed and laughed as they found things to play with everywhere. Of course, as it continued for another half day, Loretta fell asleep while Melody had a mournful face. Youre quite close. The Duke said, looking at the defenseless figure of the sleeping child. He wouldnt even think of talking to Melody like this if it wasnt for that. Yes. Thankfully, Loretta really liked me. A shadow is cast on Melodys face as she said that, as if something is bothering her. Uh. Melody cautiously called out to the Duke after a moment of contemplation, making up her mind. Since she came along to protect Loretta, she thought it would be better to talk about the things that bothered her. I kept thinking about whether I should tell you this. What is that? About Loretta. Melodys voice sounded more like a whisper. It seems like she was worried that she would wake up Loretta and she would hear her talk about her. Shes cautious for her age, the Duke thought so. There were times when I thought that she cant really remember the past. Im not really sure but. The past? The Duke dared to talk about the topic Melody opened to him. Her mother I mean the D-Duchess. Ive said several times that I dont know anything about her mother. The Duke looked at Melody suspiciously when she started to talk about the Duchess. Why does it look like she knows about the Dukes circumstances? But since there is no way to draw a conclusion based on that, the Duke thought she was probably a smart kid, and the Duke is usually quite fond of quick-witted people. Im not really sure, but she mustve been left with some mental scars on the day of the accident, she is afraid of the sound of rain. The Duke nodded as he recalled an analysis report that said the accident had occurred when the carriage slipped in the rain. It was quite common for a child to associate the sensations they felt at the scene of an accident with fear. I didnt know about this in detail, so I couldnt really ask anyone. Im still young and I dont want to confuse you. I think that judgment is right. The Duke guessed Lorettas psychological state and nodded. Time she needs it. During that time, Melodys presence will be of great help with Loretta, since it looks like she was wholeheartedly depending on her. I will be indebted to you. Melody profusely shook her head. It was Melody who is indebted to the Duke. To get to be on such a good carriage and to be able to ride together is enough. The Duke mustve had a harder time than her. Shes your only daughter. Remembering the content of the original novel, Melody chuckled. You mean, that brusque Duke chose the fabric of the teddy bear himself? I dont know. He remembered that there were many girls who came to him saying they were his daughter, and there was a child who really resembled his wifes eyes among them. However, she wasnt his daughter. They were all children with someone behind them. He also didnt think that Loretta and Melody had someone behind them to lure the Duke. There was also no room for doubt when they investigated the slave trader woman they captured. They were really just pitiful children with nowhere to go, so even if Loretta wasnt his daughter, he thought it was better to help them so they can live in the capital. As the little girl had said, he is a big pocket full of money. Im not sure if shes my daughter even now. Loretta is definitely the Dukes daughter! Melody protested. How can he say that with such a face? It was a strange response coming from her but the Due didnt take offense. How do you know that? He posed a question. He had been told countless times until now that This child must be the Dukes daughter! from people who brought children in front of him. He would ask each time How do you know that? and they would usually answer Look at this face that really resembles the dead Madam, without any doubt. Well. It was true that the child looked like her, so he couldnt really refute it. How do you know that this child is my daughter? He posed the same questions to Melody as he did to the scammers. That. Melodys big eyes were troubled as it looked around. The little girl patted Lorettas soft hair in her fingertips then answered in a low voice. She has a slight resemblance. Those words again? The Duke frowned at the disgusting words. The Duke and Loretta. Uhm. He unconsciously made a questioning groan while observing the sleeping face of the little child. It was very different from the face he used to see in the mirror everyday. Noticing his confusion, Melody explained with a smile, Im not talking about how you look similar in appearance, but the way you speak. What exactly is that feeling? Exactly the feeling at this moment! Melody then pointed to Lorettas sleeping face, Isnt it lovely? Wouldnt you be happy looking at her sleeping face all day when you have such a cute daughter? Thinking that the little girl was talking nonsense, he turned his head towards the window and murmured in a low voice, Is there such a pathetic person rejoicing over his daughters sleeping face? Melody couldnt say the words, Its the future you who is like the pathetic person youre talking about.. The three-person carriage arrived at the gates of the capital city. Just then, the Duke met the Emperors messenger who was looking for him. It seemed like the Emperor didnt care about his circumstances, ordering him to go to the palace right away. The last month he had been away had been very upsetting. So, I dont have a choice. He took turns looking at Loretta and Melody. Go back to the mansion first. I already talked to them so there wont be any inconvenience. Without listening to the two girls answers, he borrowed the knights horse and went straight to the Imperial Palace. The girls, who were left alone in the carriage, freely clung to the window and looked around the strange streets of the capital. It was full of stylish people and strange things. Their hearts were pounding at the different scenery they were seeing, but they were also afraid at the same time. In particular, the old driver who said, Over there, weve all arrived. Then pointing to the huge building, they were very startled and they hugged each other. The Duke really is a money bag no, she knew hes a money bag, but she didnt expect it to be this great. Their carriage passed through the large garden, finally stopping in front of the huge mansion. Lined up in a row were two elderly men and women in suits. Welcome. An old butler in a suit opened the door after a while. I have heard the word from His Excellency the Duke. Miss Loretta, I am the butler Higgins. He then reached out his gloved hand to the little girl and it looked like he was going to take her inside the mansion. However, Loretta looked towards Melody and the butler alternately, crying. It must be terrifying for her to follow a stranger alone in an unknown place. Come to think of it, it also took a while for Loretta to adjust when she first came to Melodys house. Then Melody whispered in a low voice to Loretta so as not to reach the butlers ear. It will be fine. Melody will be there, right? You wont go away, right? Melody quickly nodded her head in response to the carefully asked question. After confirming her answer, Loretta went down from Melodys arm and took the butlers hand. Melody watched Loretta go into the mansion without getting off the carriage. She looked back several times, it seemed like she was worried about Melody and didnt know what to do. Youre really cute. Melody slightly smiled thinking about it. Another servant who was with the butler shoved her face into the wagon. She was an elderly woman with deep wrinkles, and it looks like she held a high position in the mansion. She was somehow different from the other people starting from her appearance, wearing a classy-looking one-piece, to her aura. Tch. And judging by the way she clicked her tongue, she didnt seem to welcome the sudden appearance of Melody. Acting like a dirty little lamb. Tch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Look at that. As for Melody, she felt like her voice was somewhat very familiar. What the hell are you staring at like a sloth! Cant you get off quickly?! Melody then got off the carriage. All the servants who were lining up in front of the mansion had already gone, leaving only Melody and the terrifying old woman. She looked up and down at Melody, seizing her forearm and touching it. Do you want to know if I am healthy enough to work? Then it would be difficult if I looked weak here. Melody made her stomach flat and blew her cheeks to make them look chubbier. This will make her body look bigger. However, despite her efforts, the old woman looked like she didnt like Melody that much. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Even a newborn chick will have thicker legs than you. Though she thought it wasnt like that, Melody didnt want to offend her so she didnt argue with her about it. What is your name? Its Melody, Maam She frowned even though she answered politely. Did I do something wrong? Melodys worries deepened. What is a silly little lamb like you even saying? Just call me Grandma instead of trying to imitate an adult. Call her grandma? But it is a word that is only used to call someone in a very friendly and affectionate way. The scary Madam, no, the old woman clicked her tongue as she watched Melody fiddling with her fingers. Follow me if you understand, Melty. Oh her name suddenly became something else. Anyway, it seemed like they were going inside the mansion so as soon as she was called, she picked up her things beside her. Then the old woman looked back, shouting at her. Are you planning to get those things with your chick-like arms?! Then she yelled that with that stature of hers, that Melody wont be able to enter the mansion until tomorrow at that pace. (T/N: meaning, shes too slow) Then this luggage. As Melody dragged her words, the old woman approached her while shouting again. She then raised her one arm high. Melody naturally turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. Now she gets it, the reason why this grandmother feels so familiar. She resembles her mother, which to people like them, yelling doesnt matter, and the way she used to touch her because she couldnt control her anger. As the old woman got closer, Melody bit her lip ready for the pain. However, unexpectedly nothing happened, but her hands became lighter instead. My luggage became lighter? Melody opened her eyes widely and looked in front of her in a situation where it was completely different from what she had prepared for. The old woman was carrying Melodys burden with her both hands and moving forward, stomping her feet. Having to do all this because there is a dirty little lamb with a lot of luggage. Did you pack this much luggage to break this old womans arms? To be honest, she thought that the luggage wasnt too heavy for her, but she still couldnt complain to the person who already brought all of it inside. Melody followed the old woman with staggering steps and said, Thank you for carrying my luggage. . The old woman only replied with a Hmph. * * * * * The place Melody arrived in was a small bathroom on the first floor. Here, small means that it was a small place within the mansion. Therefore, she was surprised by the bathroom that was larger than the living room in her old house. Dont stare there like a dirty lamb and take off that filthy piece of clothing quickly! Dont tell me, you are waiting for someone to serve you? As she said that, she poured salt-like things into the large bathtub. Melody took off her clothes and then looked at the old woman again. Now, she didnt know where she would bathe. There was no way that the big and luxurious bathtub was for her. Do you want to be a dirty and cold lamb? Ill throw you away if you dont quickly get into the water right now! Melody jumped into the aromatic water at the terrifying threat. It was a little hot, but she couldnt even say it to the old woman. Youre not a real lamb but why arent you saying its hot when its hot? But it seems that Melodys face showed that it was too hot so the old woman quickly poured some cold water in. It became a very comfortable temperature. Melody was very tired from traveling in a wagon for a long time, but her exhaustion seems to be washed away. Stay still in there for the next 15 minutes, do you understand? The old woman brought an hourglass adorned with gold and turned it upside down. If you get out of the water before all this sand goes down, Ill whip your butt a hundred times! As she threatened her, Melody quickly reassured the old woman. I feel so good, I think I could stay for more than 15 minutes. Oh my, where is this request coming from? Grandma grunted, got a basket from somewhere, and spilled the contents into the bathtub. Theyre all like toys that float on the water, and Melody has never had a toy like this in all of her life. All the toys were in the shape of animals, including a lamb and a chick. Plus, surprisingly, there were sloths too. It was very cute. Youll be in the tub for over 15 minutes and youre even threatening me to bring you toys! Thats very demanding. Hows the water temperature? Its a little cold but its alright. What the hell, something demanding came to this mansion. Whats wrong with your taste in water? The old woman complained again, this time, pouring a little more hot water. It felt warm as if she was melting again. Melody smiled bashfully at her and said, Thank you, it feels great. Its a very natural thing to say from a dirty little lamb. Bring that filthy head over here. The old woman also washed Melodys thick hair and washed her body. Aigoo, look at this black water. Doesnt this disgusting smell stink? I can only smell the soap. It smells so good. Are you demanding for me to put some perfumed-hair oil on you now? Youre such a nuisance! I didnt mean it that way. Ive never seen perfume before. So youre a tacky person. Grandma brought some bottles of perfumed oil and placed them near the bathtub. When Melody asked, Can I touch it? she agreed. Melody found one she liked very much so the old woman applied the scent directly to her hair. Hmph, dont you think you looked like a noble child like this? While grunting, the old woman finished washing Melody cleanly and beautifully; she also smelled good. Soon, all the sand in the hourglass went down. In fact, Melody wanted to sit in the bathtub longer than 15 minutes. However, after being in the water for a long time, crook, crook, she got hungry. I can hear the little lambs stomach growling. Grandma giggled and pulled out a large, soft towel. Put strength on those ugly legs of yours. If you fall in this bathroom, you will be unlucky for three years, and an unlucky lamb isnt needed in this mansion. Melody listened to the old woman because she didnt want to be a nuisance in this mansion. She put strength in her legs and got out of the tub carefully. A warm towel soon warped around her body. Hold on to the towel. If you drop it and catch a cold, I will hang you upside down on the zelkova tree. I will hold the towel tightly so I wont bother grandma. Please dont hang me on the tree. The old woman seemed to like her answer so she nodded and showed her a rare smile. Oh come on. I really hate a child who is a bother. With another towel, the grandmother meticulously wiped away the remaining moisture from Melodys body. After getting out of the bathroom, Melody saw a small room with a fireplace lit. It was a room where she could feel that someone was using it, and Melody thought that it was probably used by the old woman. Grandma, where is my luggage? Why are you looking for that dirty bag? I have to get dressed. Are you going to make my troubles be in vain with those worn out lambskin clothes?! I could smell its stinky smell from them! The old woman picked up a small dress and new undergarments lying on the sofa and handed them over. Wear it. I cant even let a disgraceful child stay naked. Though the cream-colored dresses were rather modest by the nobles standards, Melody thought they looked great, as if they would be worn by a princess. She stared at the glittering lace with ecstatic eyes for a long time. Dont tell me, youre staring at it because you dont like it! Melody remembered the old womans attitude from earlier. It was obvious that the old woman would take this pretty dress and bring her another one if she stayed like this. She quickly grabbed the dress and hugged it so the old woman wouldnt be able to take it away. I love this! Grandmas eyes are amazing! Heh, of course. Who do you think directs the servants of the Duke? She put a lot of pressure on her shoulders, squatted near the fireplace, and started murmuring again. Why is the fire so weak? Are they trying to make this elder catch a cold and die? Melody felt sorry that she thought her mother and his grandmother were similar for a moment. They were very different. It looks like their only similarity was that they both like to complain about things endlessly. I think shes a good person. Was it because she was really nervous even though she pretended she wasnt? As soon as she let down her guard against the old woman, her mind went numb and she felt a little dizzy. Oh? Melody was devastated the moment she felt that her body was in a strange state, but she had already collapsed onto the carpeted floor. Melody used to feel the same sensations in the past as now. That time when her mother was in the gambling house and didnt return for several days, the young Melody didnt have anything to eat and was curled up inside the blanket waiting for her mother. She tried to rummage through the kitchen a few times but there was nothing to eat. That didnt mean they didnt have money, but she had to starve. Even then, she was also dizzy and had fainted. And then again, something similar happened though Melody wasnt in that kind of situation now. It was a memory that she wants to forget that it was hazy now, but a few blurry images lingered in her mind. Ugh, I dont want to remember it. Melody shook her head and soon came to her senses slowly. She saw a ceiling full of colorful decorations as she slowly blinked her blurry eyes. . Melody stared at the ceiling blankly while half-asleep, then she suddenly remembered something important. Loretta! Oh my, what a surprise! She then heard the old womans cry from near the bed, melody got up and turned to the old woman. The old woman was so surprised that she was clutching near her heart while glaring at Melody. Does this little thing return favors with revenge, huh? Do you want to surprise me and damage this old womans fragile heart?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Im sorry. What more, youre casually calling Miss Lorettas name! The young lady will possibly be the Dukes only daughter after checking at the temple! I know. Even if they dont confirm at the temple, Loretta, no, Miss Loretta is obviously the Dukes daughter. Heh, who would believe a little kid who cant even take care of her own body? Grandma turned on the bed table light next to Melody. Soon, a bowl of piping hot soup was put on the side table. The smell was so delicious that Melody swallowed her saliva. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Are you really such a naive lamb? Do you need your master to say eat for you to start eating? Melody shook her head while picking up the spoon. Sheep eat grass on their own, even if the owner doesnt tell them to eat. It seems youre worse than a sheep then. Eat quickly. Melody looked at the large plate that was given to her, and then replied to the grandmother again. I cant eat this much. Are you telling me to prepare your meal again! You just need to make it less. They say that you will eat all the leftover food in the afterlife. So leave it and eat it in the underworld. Obviously, there is nothing to eat in the afterlife. So it was like that. Melody will have to starve if she goes to the afterlife because she has never left any food behind. There was nothing for her to really eat in the first place. So Melody started eating according to the old ladys wise words. (e/n: for anyone confused, the Granny is telling her that she needs to have big plates of food if she wants to eat her fill and have leftovers to accompany her to the afterlife in the hopes that the MC will eat enough instead of asking for a smaller portion right off the bat from now on. Shes a very cute tsundere, Granny!) Unfortunately, this time too, she failed to stock up on food for the underworld. It was so warm and delicious that she ate the whole thing. Her belly was protruding, and it seemed like the skin on her stomach was stretched from the amount of food. Looks like you werent lucky enough to leave leftovers, you wont have anything for the afterlife at this rate. Grandma grunted as she cleared the plates. Grandma. Melody looked at the busy grandmothers back and spoke carefully. What is it? I dont think youre asking me to bring you a childrens book are you? No. Uh, Im sorry I used Grandmas bed. Did you think I lent you my bed? This is a guest room. Gu-guest room?! Melody asked in shock. Im not someone important so I shouldnt be brought to a guest room! Then where should you go? Should I pick you up and take you to the barn? The old woman answered coldly, but soon after seeing Melodys expression, her harsh expression subsided somewhat. For some reason, she seemed to understand that Melody would probably say something like Its better for me to go to the barn! Anyway, the Duke has called you a guest, so theres nothing we can do about it. Even if its uncomfortable, stay here quietly. You arent intending to disobey the Dukes will are you? No. Thats right. Melody gave a reluctant answer, looked at the grandmother, and carefully asked the question again. Really, I may I stay here? A warm bath, a meal in bed, and a nice room. Doesnt it seem like Melody became the main character of a romantic fantasy overnight? Heh, just because this Aristocratic family has taken in one lamb that doesnt do anything wont bankrupt them. I will be of some use too! Melody quickly revealed her strengths. At least she didnt want her to say do nothing. I can read and clean well and. What else can I do well? What else can I help with? I speak well! I can talk all day! The Grand Duke doesnt need a chattering lamb. Melody became a little desperate because of her sharp answer that came like a knife. She knelt on the bed and thought about her strengths again. I can jump fast. In fact, my body is sturdy. I can move even if Im starved for three days. I am quite helpful to keep around! Melodys voice grew louder involuntarily as it was mixed with growing desperation. The old woman looked at the young childs face for a while without saying anything, then slowly turned away her eyes and murmured. You have a loud voice. Thats right. I have a loud voice! Hey, I was like that when I was younger too. When I shouted on the second floor, the maids on the first floor all bowed their heads. Isnt that great? Thats awesome. I wouldnt be able to do that. Of course. Now do you understand? Youll have to know that theres a mountain of things to learn before you can do that type of sassy bragging. The old woman picked up the tray that she organized their dirty dishes on. If you want to know your subject, prepare well. If you sleep deeply, that chatty mouth will become a little quieter. I can carry the plates. Let me do it. Melody got out of bed and spread her arms wide in front of the old woman, asking for the tray. Youre still unrepentant, youre not listening to me and trying to make me the bad guy?! What did I just say?! There are a lot of things I need to learn. Oh, so you understood me quite well. So you should quietly observe and quickly learn how I carry this tray with your big round eyes, little lamb. Do you understand? Melody nodded. And the candy bottle next to the bed . I, I never touch other peoples things! Never! Dont say silly stuff like that all the time, and I will scold you if you dont rinse your mouth after eating stuff like that. Are you saying I can eat that candy? Oh, but if you eat them right before mealtime, I will spank your butt until it splits in two. The butt already has two sides, was her first thought. But Melody decided not to say the words that rose up in her throat. The old woman said, If you wander around, you will get scolded. Then closed the door and left. Melody circled the room, looking at the decorations and book covers, and then yawned again. It seems that the fatigue that builds up from a long trip is not easily relieved. Melody went back to bed without even eating the candies and fell into a deep sleep. Her eyes opened. Melody pulled down the blanket that had been pulled up to her head and looked outside the large window. Looking at the color of the sky, it seemed that it was still dawn. Hoo, uh. At that moment, a familiar sound came from behind Melodys back. Loretta, who was in a deep sleep, sometimes mumbled. Melody quickly turned around and checked Lorettas sleeping face behind her. It seems that the small child had a busy day similar to Melody. She was washed clean and was now wearing good quality clothes. It seemed that the precious daughter of the duke had received all the treatment she deserved, so Melody was quite relieved. I was treated very well, too. Thanks to you. Melody smoothed out the childs blanket beautifully and made sure she was well tucked in before she closed her eyes again. As she listened to Lorettas comfortable breathing, her mind relaxed and she fell asleep again. The two girls fell asleep so close that they could feel each others temperature even in the very large bed. Just like in Melodys old house. It was morning. Melody fell asleep with the duvet covering her to the top of her head because of her long-standing habit. If she sleeps like this, it prevents the tip of her nose from getting colder in the frigid winters. In any case, it seems that no one at the dukes estate would have their face get cold like that, but a habit, once ingrained in the body, will not disappear easily. Melody slightly opened her eyes in the thick blanket. She heard someones voice outside the blanket while she was still between the realm of sleep and reality. It was definitely not Loretta. It was a sound coming from next to the bed. Is that Grandma? Then I must wake up she thought. Then she heard an unfamiliar voice. Shes really ugly. It was the voice of a young boy. There was a grudge that could not be hidden in the slightly youthful voice. For some reason, Melody felt as if she knew the identity of the other person without having to check their face. The information she remembered was already sufficient. In The Dukes Four Children, Lorettas three older brothers appeared. Claude Valdwin, the first and favorite character in Melodys past life, was currently attending the academy. And the youngest, Jeremiah, showed a talent for magic, which is rare for a nobleman, and was being educated and raised in the Magic Tower. So, at this time, there was only one young boy who came to see Loretta at the mansion. The second older brother, Ronnie Valdwin. Speaking of him, it can be said that he has the longest and yet shortest time of denial before becoming a die hard Loretta fan. No matter how much time has passed, no pretty and honest words have ever come out of that disgusting mouth. However, from the moment he saw Loretta for the first time, he was like, Wow, so cute! I really want you to be my little sister! Truly the representative of this novel, lovestruck. What, its so small Is this really a member of the Valdwin family? He continued to mumble unsatisfied. Even if he says that, Loretta is cute and he just doesnt know what to do because he was only eleven years old and he doesnt know how to be honest. Why did you leave your room to sleep in the next room? What a naughty girl. Melody was overjoyed at the news she had learned through his complaints. Loretta was also assigned another guest room, which seems to be adjacent to Melodys room. Using a neighboring room in a spacious mansion. After all, it seemed that Loretta and her had a great relationship. The boys grumbles continued while Melody shifted under the blankets quietly. Why is she so slow to wake up? After much effort, this child came to us, but she just slept without saying thank you. Shes so rude. He moved closer to the bed. At that moment, Melody was suddenly reminded of a part of the novel. The scene where that mean boy pinched Lorettas sleeping cheeks until they became very red. That incident was enough to make things quite bad between the two siblings who met for the first time. That unfortunate event must not be repeated. Besides, Loretta was exhausted from the carriage trip, so she hoped that her sleep would not be disturbed. At that moment, Ronnie raised out his hand toward the bed, starting to reach out to Loretta. Wake up, you naughty liar Ugh?! But in the end, his hand could not reach Lorettas cheek. It was because a girl he had never seen before suddenly jumped out from the pile of blankets behind Loretta and grabbed his hand. Ronnie was still holding his right hand in the air, while making eye contact with the girl who was staring him directly in the face. Making eye contact. This simple act was in fact very unfamiliar to him. He was the second son of the great Duke of Valdwin, and he received respect from everyone he met because they immediately bowed down everytime. Especially since all the girls of his age were all noble children who had learned manners and etiquette, they never made eye contact with him. But what does this girl mean? How dare you set your eyes on one of the Valdwin familys sons? That was unforgivable. No matter how pretty the girl was, she could never look at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You d-dare. She knew who he was, and he was about to talk, but the girl pressed the index finger of her left hand on his lips. Its a signal to be quiet. Its the first time Ronnie has seen a hand sign like this since he was six, so he was at a loss for words. As he shut his mouth, the girl looked down at the child sleeping soundly on the bed. With a look that said that she cherished the sleeping girl very much. How strange Ronnie felt something he couldnt understand fluttering in his stomach. (e/n: Hes already got butterflies in his stomach (*R?Q*) Looks like Loretta isnt the only one he is a fan of.) Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Then all of a sudden, his hand was caught by the girl he was staring at. ! He looked alternately at his hand and the girl in shock. Then he realized C there was a strange sensation crawling inside his stomach! This is uncomfortable. To have my hand held by a girl I dont even know! Holding my hand so suddenly is really rude and terrible! He violently pulled his hand away. But maybe it was too strong or he was confused, Ronnie stumbled backwards stupidly, falling butt first. Ugh. He grunted and frowned involuntarily as it was really too painful. D**n, what is this? Its because of that weird girl. A cream-colored hem of a robe fluttered in front of him when he was about to get up from the floor. ! He flinched and leaned back a little, still sitting down. He raised his head with as serious a face as possible while hiding his embarrassment. Was she surprised? Or was she worried? Even so, the girls big eyes grew bigger as she looked at him and mouthed Are you okay? extending her hand to him. She was probably trying to help him to get up. Heh, you think Im going to get help from a girl like you? He has seen many scammers entering and leaving their mansion, always bringing a girl to his father and saying This is your lost daughter, and they were all lies. This time, however, it seems like the con artist is a girl herself. I will never be fooled. I havent been deceived until now He will never be deceived no matter how pretty the con artist is. Of course, that doesnt mean that the girl in front of him was particularly pretty. It just shows how strong his heart is. Th-this. Ronnie stood up without the help of Melody. He looked at the skinny girl with alert eyes, and cried out with determination. Scammer! Go back home! Are you trying to freeload at our house?! He shouted triumphantly, then quickly turned around and ran out the door. Meanwhile, Melody, who could not understand his fierce heart, smiled bitterly as she looked at the boys back. You dont like me that much Melody was also prepared to some extent when she came to this house. The Duke and the young masters will love Loretta deeply so it is clear that Loretta will follow those she trusts, and Melody will eventually just become a thorn in her side. However, she thought that she would only be hated by them after a period of time had passed. Melody? Melody quickly turned around when she heard the small voice from behind. A lovely Loretta in a pretty dress was rubbing her eyes and stretching. C-cute! Melody had to suppress her urge to squeal from the adorable sight as it would surprise Loretta. Young lady, did you sleep well? [1] Melody speaks weerd, Im scared. I have no choice, because youre a young lady. Lorettas name is not young lady. Its not that Loretta doesnt know the word young lady, but it seems like she doesnt like it when Melody called her that. If it was Melody in this situation, it would feel strange if Loretta talked to her differently one day too. We have no choice. Then, I will only talk to you like this when its only the two of us, okay? Its a secret? [2] Hmm! (T/N: The first one, Melody talked with honorific while the second one was casual. ) Loretta nodded happily. Loretta likes it when she makes secwets with Melody. I also like it. The two girls leaned their foreheads towards each other, smiling and talking to each other. Another day in the new house began and they were still together today C as always. The Duke would talk with the kids whenever he met them even though he was a busy person. Of course, it was a simple greeting and talking about the weather or their mood. However, this kind of conversation went in a rather strange direction whenever he ran into Loretta. Duke is Lorettas lump. A big lump! Seeing that she raised her arms high and shouted joyfully, Loretta seems to like the life she was having in the Dukes with Melody. Yeah, Loretta will become Gonzak-samas favorite treasure later. Should I respond? Not knowing what to say, the Duke replied, Thank you. Loretta grinned and disappeared across the hallway satisfied with his answer. The other servants also treated the two children very well. As long as the Duke calls the girls guests, they treated them appropriately. Particularly Grandma who always yells, but she always takes care of them kindly if you look closely. Living in such a stable environment, Melody realized one thing and that is the identity of Grandma was the butler Higgins wife, which didnt appear much in the original novel. I heard that you call my wife Grandma Miss Melody. When the butler Higgins pointed out the problem with the title, Melody quickly bowed down and apologized. Melody thought that was presumptuous of her as well. No one could call Mrs. Higgins with such a comfortable and familiar title, only Loretta and Melody called her that way. Thats alright. It seems like my wife likes it very much, too. Yes? She likes it? When Melody asked in surprise, the butler smiled benevolently and nodded. Yes, she bragged to me a few times that she heard someone call her grandma. Higgins was jealous of his wife. Because they hardly ever hear such a thing, because let alone a granddaughter they have no children. Id be glad if she likes it. Still, Melody felt like she was using words that didnt suit the subject so her heart was a bit complicated. Ms. Melody is a guest invited by the master of this mansion. Did you know that feeling? Higgins spoke as if consoling her. No one will say anything or think badly about Miss Melody. I, Im not that great of a person. That, I. Because shes a commoner and a daughter of a sinner, it was a stigma that everyone hates. Miss Melody. Yes? It would be better for you to go out in the garden and bask in the sun. I will bring you some snacks. Even if he didnt say it, Melody already planned to explore the garden with Loretta so she nodded her head. Thank you. You dont need to thank me, uhm. Then. Butler Higgins rarely hesitated. As if he had something important to say, Melody stared at him and waited. Miss Melody calls my wife Grandma in such a friendly way. Calls? He stopped his words ambiguously. Butler? As Melody called out to him, he avoided her gaze and smiled shyly. No. It wouldnt be good to ask too much of Miss Melody. If there is anything you want me to do, I can do it anytime! He still only had a warm smile despite Melodys words. However, not all servants were as absolutely loyal to the Grand Dukes words as the Higgins couple were. Some of them had a lot of questions regarding Loretta and Melody, and they especially wanted to know if Loretta was really the Dukes lost daughter. This was the case with the people taking care of Loretta and Melody closely. Wouldnt they be serving a scammers daughter if Loretta wasnt the Dukes daughter? They were all waiting for the Duke to bring Loretta to the temple to check if she really was his daughter, but the Duke was always dragged away by the Emperor everyday without any time to do so, and he would suffer from a heavy workload from morning to night. As a result, the two girls naturally took a long time to dine and dash (?) in the mansion. (T/N: Dine and dash means a person simply wants to eat without any intention of paying the bill/running away after eating without paying ) Im not going into town for a while. While Loretta and Melody were spending time in the garden, their maids Alta and Patty sat on a small bench and were having a secret conversation. Youre not going into town? Didnt you say not long ago that you live for the pleasure of boasting the badge of an employee of the Duke of Valdwin? All of their clothes had badges the size of a fingernail with Valdwins crest. It was also a proud piece of evidence that one belonged to this place. Yes, I did. I did. Alta took a deep breath. Do you know what an old colleague I met at the store said to me? What did she say? Im not sure. She said, What will you do at Valdwin if you are attending to a girl you dont even know the real identity of? Oh heavens, thats outrageous! It wasnt just the fact that those words she had heard made him upset, what made her go crazy was because she couldnt respond at all on the spot. It was true, however. So, you really didnt say anything? What do I say?! In that situation?! Well the lady is pretty similar to the Madames portrait. How can you say that! Youve probably heard about how many of those kids have come so far. Yeah, yes, though. Ah, really! I wish the Duke would do something quickly! Unfortunately, their owner vacated the mansion in the early morning today and was still absent. He didnt have that much interest in the young lady and they seemed to greet each other whenever they ran into each other, but he has never called her out to eat together, right? Yeah, theres no way even the Duke would focus on a girl who might be a fake daughter. But our maids are being humiliated. Please make a decision quickly. When she made a sound of running feet and excitement, Loretta, who was far away, ran towards the two maids. The lovely child smiled slightly and cutely clasped her hands together lightly. Loretta wants some water to dwink. Oh, you are thirsty. Miss? Hmm, I will give it to Melody. Ill bring it to you right away. Can you wait a minute? Hmm. Ill wait. Soon the maid came out with cool water on a silver tray. The two maids followed Loretta as they walked across the garden. They could see Melody from afar when the maid Alta suddenly talked to Loretta. Miss Loretta. Huh? Arent you curious about the lady? About what? If you are the Dukes daughter or not? Patty, who was standing by, gasped, her face seemed to say Are you crazy?!. But Alta said, Oh, wait a minute. Dont you want to know if she is the Dukes daughter? Loretta knows. You know? Loretta is the Dukes daughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who said that? Did the priest in white tell you something? Ugh, no. Melody did. The maids didnt look very convinced, so Loretta decided to tell them something they didnt know. In a small voice, she whispered. Melody is really smart. So, Melodys words must be the correct answer. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Loretta never once doubted that she was the Dukes daughter. But even if you say that, no one will believe you, young lady. You know? The high priest in the temple must acknowledge you as the dukes daughter for you to become the real dukes daughter. Loretta tilted her head at her words. Loretta was originally the Dukes daughter, but the priest said that she had to do that in order to become the Dukes real daughter. Isnt it strange? Hmm I dont get it. Sowwy. Alta just let out a long sigh after Loretta apologized. It was a bit too complicated for a child to understand. No, thats fine. Id rather get more information from the Duke instead and know for certain. Why? Oh my gosh, so the Duke soon wont have to wonder if this girl is a real daughter or a fake one! When we come to a conclusion somehow, we can relax a little more. Loretta is the Dukes daughter Loretta answered gloomily, and the woman continued her teaching sermon. Anyway, be kind to the Duke, act cute, and be cheerful as much as possible. Who would love a daughter that only sits around like a stiff young lady? When Loretta blinked with a look of uncertainty, Alta decided to change her strategy a bit. This is for your sake young lady, because if you dont get proof that youre the real daughter, Melody, the person you like the most, will be in danger. Melody? At last, the little girl showed proper interest, and the maid smiled slightly. If this continues, Miss Melody may get thrown in prison. All those other people who brought children to the Duke in the past have ended up like that. Loretta knew what a prison was. Her storybook said that it was a place where bad people go to be punished. A dark shadow was cast on her small face. So, the young lady has to be recognized as the Dukes daughter as soon as possible. For the sake of Miss Melody as well. Ill give you another reason to think about. If you become a real daughter, you can use the princesss room on the second floor. That is the prettiest and most colorful room in the mansion. Of course, the maid had never even entered the room. She didnt even know what the general shape of the room was, because only some selected servants and the Dukes family have access to the rooms on the second floor. If the lady goes to the second floor, Ill go with you, wouldnt that be really good? Its good? Of course! It was a great honor for a servant to serve their masters personally. To become such a servant, many people work hard to change their physique and acquire knowledge, but few actually achieve their dreams. It would only be possible if you get the attention of your master and gain their trust. Please become a real Dukes daughter as soon as possible, even if just for me and Miss Melody. Do you understand? Loretta nodded at Altas words. She didnt know anything else, just that she had said it was for Melody. Duke Valdwin only came back to the mansion at the start of the moonlit night. The butler greeted him and he looked around the quiet interior of the mansion for a moment. It has changed for the better. He nodded slightly, and the butler leaned down to answer. Yes, as the Duke ordered, all fragile or sharp objects have been put away. The first floor of the peacock house is a place where guests constantly come and go, and it was usually decorated with various artworks. However, some of them could be easily broken or they were sharp enough to hurt someone. His sons seldom stayed on the first floor, and even if they did, there was no risk of injury because they were educated not to touch the ornaments. However, he was somewhat concerned about the two girls because they had a cute talent for turning anything in their sight into toys. What is the answer from the temple side today? My apologies. The only answer was that the high priest was busy. I can see what the priests think of us. The Duke was being ridiculed. He had no intention of leaving Loretta in an ambiguous position no matter how busy he might be. It was also an important matter for his other children. However, the temple seems to have a different idea. No matter how urgently the Dukes family contacted them about the issue, they made various excuses and did not set a proper timetable. It was a childish act that was nothing more than a cheap battle of endurance. The Emperor and the high priest of the temple have always kept each other in check, and the Duke is the closest vassal to the emperor. The temple must have enjoyed the appearance of the duke, who returned several times, bowing before them and saying, Prove that this is my daughter. The anonymous donation he gave should have been satisfactory, If all they want is money, give them more. The butler was startled at the Dukes order. In fact, until now, he had never tried to schedule a visit to the temple so desperately. Yes, I understand. But the butler did not reveal his feelings as much as possible and just responded calmly. He just added one suggestion. Duke. Would you like to meet the two girls for a moment before you go to your office? At this hour? Its not even nine oclock yet, so Miss Melody will be reading Miss Loretta a childrens book. They get along so well that her smile never disappears when they are together. The Duke remembered what Melody had said after hearing the butlers words. I am strong and I cook. I can read a little bit, and I get along well with the villagers. It was enough of her to know how to read a childrens book, but it seems like she doesnt know how to write. He wanted to take a sneak peek to hear her read, but he shook his head. Everything was still uncertain. He didnt know if his ambiguous actions would cause the children to be exposed to dangers. Moreover, Melody seemed to be completely convinced that Loretta was his daughter. Children are innocent. I wont. The butler was surprised by his unexpected answer and opened his mouth slightly, but he didnt correct the Dukes words. Around the same time, Melody went to bed together in Lorettas room. Even on a large bed, the children would sleep close enough to each others shoulders. There was one rule between the two of them: to keep your eyes and mouth shut when sleeping. If you dont, they would probably play together until the sun rises in the morning. However, on a very rare occasion like today, Loretta broke her rules and opened her mouth. Merody you know. She hesitated slightly, as if she was worrying about something. Melody closed her eyes and quietly gave her permission to continue. How do act pretty? Oh? Melody also broke her promise because of her unexpected question and opened her eyes. Act pretty? Ugh. Doing pretty acts like aegyo. Loretta and Melody turned and looked at each other. When their eyes met, Melody stopped laughing. It was because Loretta, who stared at her asking how to act pretty, looked so lovely. As Melody didnt answer and just smiled to herself, Loretta grabbed her sleeve and pulled her with a face that looked like she was about to cry. Melody smiles alone, youre too much. Chuckle, okay. Okay, Ill tell you how. Get up. Hmm! The two children sat facing each other on the bed. Loretta added more determination to her gaze and listened to the pretty acts that Melody would teach her. You have to inhale first. Like this, inhale. Loretta, following Melodys words, inhaled until her stomach was full. Soon, Melody exhaled and Loretta followed her. While she was looking forward to asking her Whats next? Melody then patted her head saying Good job. Anything pretty? When are you going to teach me? When Loretta asked, Melody shrugged and answered. I just told you how. Loretta was only breathing. Hmm, thats right, Loretta is pretty even when shes just breathing. Melody can testify to that, so she kissed the little girls forehead. Look, youre so pretty that I want to kiss you. Hmm. Normally when Melody did this, Loretta would laugh saying that her forehead tickles, but she only mumbled under her breath this time. Did something happen? Melody was about to carefully ask when Loretta grabbed the chance to ask a question instead. Do you think do you think the Duke also likes Loretta just breathing? Does that mean that the Duke will like Lorettas pretty act? He instinctively is a fool for his daughter naturally, so he will like it enough to faint. Why did you ask about the Duke all of a sudden? Loretta hesitated for a moment at Melodys question, but soon confessed what had happened during the day. Some of the maids words were transformed into Lorettas words, but it wasnt difficult to understand. Loretta. Loretta wanted to become the Dukes real daughter, thats why. Loretta remembered what the maid had said during the day. That the real dukes daughter could use the prettiest room. But the childs wish was far from that. Because Melody, the person you like the most, is in danger. She didnt want Melody to be in danger, thats all. In fact, she was scared all day. Loretta was afraid that the person she liked the most would go to jail. to act prettily to the Duke, yes! A lot! Are you a little excited? The urgent little voice could only shout out some bizarre words. But it was enough for Melody to feel Lorettas sincerity. Loretta. Melody called out to the child in a calm voice, then gently stroked her hair, which was rustling slightly. After interacting in that gentle way a little longer, the excited childs face slowly calmed down. Thank you for telling me everything. Hmm. Melody uncomfortably laughed a little out of pain. Because she remembered a moment she didnt want to recall. Please love me, Mom. How old was she at that time? Maybe it was when she was Lorettas age or a little older than the current Loretta. The time she spent trying hard to win over her mothers attention through aegyo. However, you cant hold ones heart forever through aegyo or acting pretty. At that time Melody was happy with the smile that was given in return to her immediately, but that was the only time. The bubble of interest her Mom had for her would burst and disappear without a trace soon after. This is a bit unnecessary. Melody hesitated because she didnt know if it was okay to say this kind of thing to Loretta, who was still young. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I think you dont need the kind of affection you will get in return for acting cute or pretty. Melody looked at Lorettas expression quietly. It felt like Loretta was still thinking about something. Ugh but Loretta wanted to be kind with the Duke. What should I do? K-kind? Melody asked with a little surprise. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Before you read, (L)=Loretta, (G)=Grandma, (M)=Melody It was much later in the original story that Loretta was able to realize his kindness. There are some descriptions of Loretta being somewhat obviously afraid of the Duke when she first came to the Dukes family. Melody is here for me, so I also like the Duke a little. Right Melody? It seems that there was a slight change in Lorettas opinion as Melody was sandwiched between them. Did the original change? Will it be okay? Im a little worried but. It wasnt a bad change, and she was sure that the good things he does will be found out earlier now than in the original story. Hmm, I didnt ask the Duke directly if he is nice, but I think he is kind. Right? The glass decoration in the hallway suddenly disappeared. When I asked grandmother, she said they were storing it away out of fear of it hurting us. The Duke told her to do it. Melody smiled while fiddling with the hem of her clothes for a moment. Thats why I slightly like the Duke. Melody deliberately imitated how Loretta spoke. They both thought it was funny so they both laughed. However, when they heard someones footsteps in the hallway, they quickly slipped inside of the blanket and held their breath. It was because the old woman will give them carrots in the morning instead of apples if they dont go to sleep early. (e/n: not actual carrots or apples, they mean she will scold them if she catches them) Where are you returning from? Butler Higgins asked, puzzled when the Duke, who had been absent most of the day, returned suddenly. Normally he wouldnt have asked about the Dukes personal business, but his complexion looked a bit strange and he was a little worried. Nowhere important. Is there something bothering you? ..those kids. The butler doubted his ears when he heard the short answer of the Duke, but the Duke didnt say anything else and just sat down as he started his work again C with a strange expression on his face as if something doesnt make sense. The next afternoon. Many boxes arrived one by one for Loretta and Melody while several other servants watched. Each ribbon tying the packages had a card attached to it, each with the names of the two girls and the Duke Valdwins sign in large, purple letters. The two children were both excited to open their packages. Each of them contained large-brimmed hats made in sets of two in the same color and shape, but slightly different sizes. The butler, Higgins, bowed in front of the girls to convey the message of the Duke. The Duke wanted to show his gratitude to you girls no, to his distinguished guests for liking the garden of the mansion so much. Melodys face turned slightly red at the butlers words. Of course the real meaning behind those words liking the garden so much was you were running like a crazy foal in the garden. Contrary to the embarrassed Melody, Loretta excitedly wore the hat on her head immediately. The little girl with her large-brimmed hat, twirled in place, then excitedly grabbed the butler Higgins arm. Loretta wants to go to the gawden! Alright, then I will pick you up around dinner time. Then you can run around to your hearts content. The butler then immediately turned towards Melody, with an expression asking her what she would like to do. I want to say thank you to the Duke first. Melody just fiddled with the hem of her sleeve without even putting on the expensive looking hat. Miss Melody has good manners, but the Duke will only be back late at night. Ah. But I will let him know that Miss Melody is grateful. Thank you. She bowed deeply to express her gratitude, and then quickly followed Loretta. But Higgins called out to her again and that made her stop in her tracks. He pointed to the hat then to her head. He was saying that she should wear the hat. So Melody mustered up her courage to try on the pretty hat. Thanks to the lace attached at the hats brim, it somehow made Melody feel lovely and pretty. Does it look weird? It seems that the butler could tell what she was thinking because butler Higgins soon gave her a thumbs up and smiled after seeing her timid expression from afar. Does that mean that I dont look very strange? Melody started running towards the garden again after gaining some courage. Did you see it? Alta, who had given selfish advice to Loretta yesterday, raised her chin slightly with a rather arrogant face. Patty had a face of disbelief, but couldnt help but admit it. Moreover, isnt that evidence they wanted in their hands already? A pretty box filled with gifts for the girls. This box was used by a famous designer shop in the capital, and it was so expensive that it would be difficult to even dare to order it unless you were a well-off aristocrat. The Duke ordered these himself and even attached a signature and gave them to the girls! He gave such nice things to a child whom he doesnt know if she is his real daughter or not, and to a child whom he doesnt know if she is a scammer or not. Obviously, Miss Loretta acted cute a lot so the Duke was satisfied and decided on buying her a hat in return. Of course, Alta was completely wrong. The Dukes gift was a kind of warning to some of his servants. After all, the girls were his guests, and they had the right to be treated accordingly. It was just a reminder of that fact. Still, Alta didnt think like that, and just rejoiced. Thanks to her witty advice, Loretta got the Dukes attention, even a little. If possible, I hope Miss Loretta will end up being his real daughter. The lady will take you to the second floor, right? Isnt it obvious? Who else should she thank? Loretta approached the two of them, just like yesterday. It was pretty cute how she had not been outside long but she was already sweating profusely. The maid took a handkerchief from her pocket, wiped Lorettas face clean, and asked, Should I bring you some water? Yes, I want a dwink. One for Melody too. Yes, please wait here for a moment. Alta was pleasantly surprised and quickly brought some cold water. Just like yesterday, she walked and talked with Loretta while accompanying her to the place where Melody was waiting. Young lady, you must be happy to receive a present from the Duke. The hat is pretty. It was the same as Melodys so I like it! The Duke suddenly became kind to the lady. right? The maid asked with a look of anticipation. Duke is always kind. But the answer she got back wasnt what she expected. She thought the answer was because she taught her how to act cute yesterday. Since when has the Duke been kind? Hes completely brusque. He bought a hat yesterday because the young lady did something cute. Oh, oh? Its not. What do you mean no? What kind of person would give a gift like this to a random girl without knowing if she is his real daughter or not for no reason? But Loretta is the Dukes daughter Gosh, it isnt true unless the priest in white clothes said so! I told you yesterday! . Didnt I tell you? Just like you did yesterday, keep being nice to the Duke. That way, you will have a chance to go to the temple and be recognized as his daughter. Little by little, her words became harsher so the maid who was beside her carefully tapped Altas arm. What I mean is, its all thanks to me that the young lady received an expensive hat as a gift, isnt that right, young lady? Is that so? Loretta shook her head as if she did not understand. In fact, it was difficult to understand what this maid was trying to say towards Loretta. She doesnt appear to be listening to what she was saying. She was in trouble for a moment. The smart Loretta remembered what Melody told her yesterday, so she immediately looked around. Where is she? She found someone near the door to the mansion without much difficulty and her eyes twinkled. Found her! Loretta raised her hands high and started running towards the door. When she suddenly started running, the maids were startled and followed after her. But their surprise didnt stop at Lorettas sudden run. The moment Loretta waved her arms enthusiastically to check the target she was running towards, Altas face turned white with tension. A person who speaks harshly and behaves more harshly C a person that the servants were afraid of, the wife of the butler Higgins and the manager of the servants and maids. Recently, the time she scolded the servants lessened because she was preoccupied with the cute Melody that she calls a little lamb C Mrs. Higgins. Granny! Grandma! Loretta shouted out loud as soon as she arrived in front of Mrs. Higgins. (L) Whos got Lorettas hat as a gift? (G) Youre saying weird things to this old woman, like an apple walking around. (L) An apple cant walk, and she said it was thanks to her that Loretta got her hat. (G) Who said those words to you young lady so we will get her to apologize to you? Loretta turned around and pointed kindly at the maid who followed her. She was taught not to point fingers at people, so she stretched out both palms and directed them to the maid who said, Its because of me. The pose she made while she was pointing made it seem like she was revealing a surprise and saying Voila! Okay, Loretta? Last night, before Loretta went to sleep, Melody was worried so she whispered some advice in her ear. It was because Loretta is still a child so if someone told her such words in the future, she shouldnt keep it to herself but discuss it with a good and nice guardian. (L) Lorettas greatest guardian is Melody. And Loretta is Melodys greatest guardian. (M) Of course we will protect each other. But, youll need a good adult guardian for this. (L) Adult? (M) I meant the Duke. If hes not there then it is the butler and grandmother. For Melody, considering the original story and experience, she picked the adults that she thought were the most appropriate. They are people who will never harm Loretta. (L) I like the butler and grandmother. (M) I like them too. If Loretta is having a hard time talking about it, I will be with you. (L) Melody is the best C I like you the most. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just hearing that Melody would be with her was enough. Loretta felt brave and courageous, so she thought she could talk to the butler or her grandmother by herself. Besides, the people listened to Lorettas words well and it was much easier to talk to the grandmother than the maid. So when the maid started saying strange things again, Loretta started running in search of the grandmother. (L) She just told Loretta that. Loretta said it so proudly and looked up at Mrs. Higgins but soon her shoulders drooped and she slowly lowered her arms because she was a little startled by the terrifyingly hardened expression on grandmothers face. (e/n: someones getting fired lol) Chapter 13 Chapter 13 On the other hand, the maid felt fear rather than surprise. She unwittingly took a step back, but she changed her mind. She needed to say something before she was scolded. It seems like the Y-Young Lady hasnt mastered our language fully yet. She was just telling me she was happy that she received a pretty hat as a gift. Then Loretta shook her head and answered, Hmm, not dat. Loretta is cute, smawt and talks well. Loretta didnt want to hide her brilliance that Melody recognized. So, to prove this, she wanted to talk even more about what the maid told her. She even told me dat Melody is going to jail. Thats nonsense! I would never dare say that! I didnt! No, yu did. Loretta responded mercilessly this time as well. And, she said I am nat da Dukes dauhter until the pries in white says so. Young Lady! The moment the maid shouted, Mrs. Higgins approached her with wide eyes. As she raised her hand, the maid closed her eyes tightly involuntarily, but she didnt hit her head nor her cheeks. She grabbed the maids badge on her apron and pulled it roughly. It is the proof that the maid showed off whenever she would go out into town C that shes a maid in the Valdwin household. ! There was the sound of something being torn from her apron. The maid looked down at her clothes with perplexed eyes. The badge that she cherished so much was absent now C there was nothing on her tattered clothes. Ah, ah! The maid clearly felt an impending crisis C she could tell she was about to lose her job. There was no place in the capital that would hire a maid that was driven out in this way. She quickly changed her attitude and hurriedly fell flat on the floor. I-I was in the wrong! Mrs. Higgins, I was wrong! Mrs. Higgins did not blink an eye despite the maids desperate appearance. So the maid quickly changed her target and approached Loretta this time, who was in front of her. Young Lady! How could you do this to me?! I treated you well. I combed your hair and brought you snacks! Uh, uh? Loretta, who is still a child, could not turn away from the maids threatening plea. Besides, what she said was true. This maid helped make Lorettas life comfortable. Seeing that the young lady felt troubled, the maid approached her even more tenaciously. This is too much. I really worked hard! She reached out and raised her hand toward Loretta, but she could not reach the little girl. It was because of Melody, who suddenly ran over in their direction, and blocked her from touching Loretta as she grabbed the maids wrist. Stand back. Melody looked down at the maid with a disgusted expression. Just because something didnt go her way and went wrong, she was blaming it on Loretta. In the first place, its all because the maid told Loretta things she shouldnt have said. Instead. Melody squeezed her hand she was holding. She was just a little child, but it was quite a painful grip as it was mixed with anger. The maid contorted her face and quickly pulled out her hand. You said that if she had just acted cute and was pretty, then everything would be better. You! The maid jumped up from where she was kneeling down and rushed towards Melody in a frenzy. Of course, things didnt go the way the maid had thought they would once again. Mrs. Higgins, who is called the devil amongst the servants, grabbed the maid by her uniforms collar and threw her to the floor. How dare you run at someone elses precious sheep?! Get out of this mansion right now! Mrs. Higgins! Or, are you going to formally receive punishment for your disrespect towards the Dukes precious guests? Hiic! The maid was startled and quickly flinched back. Mrs. Higgins stared at the scene and clicked her tongue, then ordered the other servants to get her out of the mansion. When she looked back at the children, Melody was holding Loretta tightly into her arms so she wouldnt see what was happening. Their play outside immediately ended on the spot. When Melody and Loretta returned to their room after bathing, the butler and his wife were waiting for them together. The two of them had put down all their friendly attitudes, so it was a bit awkward for Melody. We have come to apologize. Loretta didnt understand the word apologize, but she can understand everything just by the atmosphere around them. But you helped. Grandma to Loretta? The two adults still slandered seriously to their troubled questions. It was our fault that we entrusted the Young Lady to a servant to attend you without knowing her inner desires. Is that so? In any case, the two little girls liked these two kind adults, so they quickly changed the mood by saying they wanted to have a snack. Especially today, there was a very big cake that came; both Loretta and Melody felt like it was their birthday. Butler Higgins hard work didnt end with just apologizing to the two little girls, but he also reported all that had happened in the incident in detail with the Duke, who arrived late. Sorry for causing concern. Who is that maid? She had been fired. Tomorrow, I will send her information around the entire capital so that she can never get a job again. No. The Duke shook his head with a short response. The butler wondered why the Duke was now showing mercy. Make sure to send it to all provinces. Give them my name, and the post office will respond as soon as possible. . He wasnt. It seems that he was trying to kill her altogether. Now, she can never work in someone elses mansion again. I will definitely take care of it. So what about the children? Are you talking about the lady? I said the children. The butler quickly apologized and corrected his words. Sorry. The young lady and Miss Melody just finished their walk and drank tea. The Dukes eyebrows slightly twitched. It was because Higgins lips raised when he said the two children drank tea. He cant believe that the usual emotionless butler would report to him today with a smiling face. Hmm. The butler realized his mistake and quickly changed his expression to his usual one. They drank tea? Yes. To be precise, I gave them warm milk. Then who drank the tea? At the Dukes persistent question, Butler Higgins had no choice but to tell the truth. I did. And? My wife too. And? Even the maids passing by took a piece of cake. And? The servant who came to deliver a letter for a while also got a cup of tea and went. So there was a big party in the Dukes house I didnt know of. Thats Miss Loretta and Miss Melody are good friends. The butler muttered slightly. It was probably because the Dukes expression didnt look very pleasant. About that, would you like to go see the Young lady and Miss Melody if its okay with you? It must have been past nine. Though its a tight time, they might be reading a childrens book now if you go. The Duke seemed to think for a moment at the butlers suggestion, but he soon shook his head. No. He is in a different position than the servants and the butler, so he still didnt know how to deal with the children. Even so, this is a time where children were full of imagination. His ambiguous attitude might make them recall their bad feelings. Besides, didnt the butler tell him that they had a terrible experience today? Having a big party and reading an interesting book C it would be better for them to sleep in a good mood. Understanding his heart, the butler soon bowed his head. I understand. And the hat uhm, nevermind. The butler didnt report about the hat so he didnt ask anymore, because he wasnt too free to idle around and worry about little things like the hat. Of course, the Duke wasnt a narrow-minded person to be offended by such a thing. He was never like that. He was just frustrated and felt like he needed a walk for that. The Duke opened the door after telling the butler he would go out for a walk for a while. Ah. Then, a small voice was heard in front of the door. ? When he looked down, Melody was wearing a white hat and bowing in front of him. Oh, hello. Duke. Did you come all the way here alone? He looked around her. Fortunately, there was a maid following her a few steps away and bowing her head. He was somewhat relieved, as a child wasnt allowed to go wandering alone late at night. Im sorry I came. Melody quickly took off her hat with an apologetic face and put it in her arms. Loretta, no, Miss Loretta fell asleep while I was reading her a story, so I had no choice but to come here instead. Instead? Yes. She was really happy that you gave her a hat. They really fit her! You didnt know but she tried not to take it off when she was going to sleep. Its hard to wear a hat when you sleep. Thats right. So now, she is hugging it tightly while she sleeps. Melody seemed to be at a loss due to the cute Loretta. There was a helpless smile on her face. She wanted to convey her gratitude to the Duke, but the young lady fell asleep, so here I am. Did you say you came instead? Yes. Sorry. What are you so sorry for? The one who wanted to see the Duke was Loretta. Melody felt sorry that it was her that came to the Duke. She felt like she stole the affectionate time meant for the father and daughter. Uh, anyway, I think it was only right to say thank you to you today. Actually, I wanted to write a letter, but I dont know how to write. You must have been busy with a tea party. Thats right. We had a tea party that kept changing guests. You would be surprised at how skillfully Miss Loretta received the guests. She mustve been quite fearless as she did that. He remembered the child who kept saying that he was a lucky pot (money pouch) in front of him without feeling scared. Loretta will probably be brave no matter who is in front of her as long as Melody is behind her. I am not surprised by that. Maybe because of his short answer, Melody was terribly surprised, and her face turned so pale it was almost blue. Was it scary? Or maybe she was not feeling well. He gently pulled out the hat Melody was holding in her hands and placed it over the girls tiny head. Just go back and sleep. Now is not the time for a child like you to be running around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He signaled at the maid standing in the distance. He meant for her to take Melody to her room. Melody followed the maid, but turned back toward the Duke after a few steps. To her surprise, he was still staring at her while standing. Thank you for the hat. I will cherish it. Melody only said her thanks to the Duke now and bowed her head. The Duke looked down at Melody who chased after the maid again. He thought it was really a good choice to give them a hat. It was a sudden thought. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 It had been over two weeks since Loretta and Melody came to the Dukes house. The two girls enjoyed the transition from hot summer to sunny autumn without any worries. Of course, thats only what it looks like on the surface. Melodys stomach kept churning as the days passed. Her concern was that the treatment she was receiving was very good, too good in Melodys opinion. The butler couple liked Melody and treated her as if she was their own granddaughter. They would scold her until her legs tremble when she did something wrong, and then give her a prize while saying that she did a good job for a very trivial task. She was grateful for their overwhelming hospitality, but she was anxious at the same time. Needless to say, Melodys mother sometimes treated her that kindly. On the days her business was going well or when she was in a good mood, she would praise Melody as if she was the best daughter in the world. But as time passed, her warmth would disappear again and she would return to being her scary mother. This is dangerous. (e/n: not actually dangerous, shes just afraid of letting her guard down and because she thinks this kindness wont last so she doesnt want to get used to it) They couldnt always be kind to Melody, because up until now, things havent always been good. Perhaps someday, she will be treated as a freeloader here. It wasnt actually that bad since she wasnt doing anything. She didnt actually do anything so it might not be so bad to be treated like that. Thats why Melody wanted to do something to help the mansion even if its little, before its too late. She was wondering if she could stop them from treating her as a freeloader one day, however, Melody wasnt even allowed to do laundry. On the contrary, the other maids would wash and iron her clothes. One day when the sky got closer to autumn and became even bluer, Melody mustered up her courage and went to the Grandmothers room. I also want to do something, Grandma. Good, I happen to need a little hand here. And surprisingly, the Grandma hired her on the spot. Shes finally getting her job done! Melody was excited and ran to the Grandmother. What should I do? I clean well and I can read! How many times did you say the same thing over and over again? Everyone knows that theres a chatterbox in the Dukes mansion even without you saying that! Sit there. The Grandmother pointed to a nearby chair with her chin, and Melody quickly sat down. Then, she smelled a savory scent in front of her. It was peanuts. The hard shell was already removed and it only has its inner thin shell. My hands are so chapped and those darn inner skins wont come off. Now, you peel off all the skins. Leave it to me! Melody was excited and quickly peeled off the thin skin while collecting the white kernels separately. No, why are you doing it like that! However, it seems that the grandmother did not like Melodys method somehow. Are you an ant or a squirrel? Why do you keep piling up the food? If you take off the skin, you should eat it. Am I supposed to eat it when I peel it? Then, are you saying that this woman with calloused hands should peel it and offer it to you? The newly roasted peanuts nuts have a rich nutty flavor. That is, if you have a sense of taste. It was really savory when she tried the peanuts at the Grandmothers words. It was a little warm. Its delicious. Hmph, how can you just eat it yourself without asking the elderly to have a try? You dont seem to be affectionate. Melody quickly gave the granny some ground peanuts and spoke again. I also want to help with something. Say those words after you grow up if you have a conscience. Im all grown up. This fluffy thing is pretending to be an adult sheep! Grandma said that with a very bitter face, but the word adult sheep was a bit ridiculous, so Melody chuckled. Besides, tomorrow will be very busy. Tomorrow? Whats happening tomorrow? Guests are coming. Melody was reminded of the contents of the original novel with the word guests. When she thought of it, there was a mention of the elders coming right before them going to the temple. They are the three elders who lead the Dukes family. They are a bunch of nagging old people. See, I was right. Then, you must be busy tomorrow, right? Melody asked with a face as if expecting something. Hey, even if you ask that, do you think Ill borrow a small sheeps hand? But. The little girl bowed her head with a downcast mood. Seeing her like that, the old woman was worried as she clicked her tongue and shook her head. The weak-minded child mustve felt uncomfortable with just playing around and eating comfortably. ..I understand. Yes? If you say so, Ill give you a job. Really?! But, youll only get a job after the busy day tomorrow. Anytime is fine! Until then, I will be very quiet! Uhm, thats right. Youre quite an annoying and troublesome child. When she thought that she could finally do something, Melody was very happy. Even if Mrs. Higgins was harsh, it looks like she has probably always been a very nice person. She didnt know why such a nice person was just a side-character in the original novel who didnt have even a single line. Maybe its because the second son is also a tsundere so they didnt want the attribute to overlap. Thats probably why. If tsundere characters come out after one another, I dont think it would be any fun for readers. Melody nodded slightly. If you understand, go now. I have to go and get ready to welcome the guests. Grandma gave Melody all the peanuts that were still left uneaten and sent her out of the room. Melody said Ill eat well! and walked down the hallway happily. I need to go back and eat more peanuts. Melody felt excited as she repeated it to herself. As Melody left Mrs. Higgins room and came inside her room, she saw a boy from across the hallway sneaking in front of the room. Of course, Melody could recognize him at a glance, so she approached him to give greetings. Hello, Young Master Ronnie. Oh, you scared me! He glanced towards Melodys room, then looked back at her in surprise. Are you looking for a bathroom? Melody pointed to his unstable and twisted lower body, and asked kindly. He probably doesnt come to the first floor very often, so she wondered if he didnt know where the toilet was. Oh, dont be funny! Who do you think would need to go there?! With a bright red face, he completely denied human physiology. Im glad its not urgent. Im not in any hurry! Ronnie groaned, but still looked around and looked worried about something. Are you sure you dont want to go? How long are you going to keep me here? What if someone comes and sees me talking to you? Did you come to see me?! Thats right. He answered and turned his strangely grimacing face slightly. It was a face that looked like he was putting up with some kind of humiliation. Then, would you like to come in? Hurry up! Sorry. I thought the Young master would never come to see me. Melody opened the door and went in, then offered him a seat on the sofa. Befitting his cheeky personality, he sat at the top and crossed his dangling short legs. Wont you serve me tea? He grunted and pretended to be an adult for nothing, but Melody knew he was old enough to prefer snacks over tea. Theres no other choice, Ill give you some peanuts instead. Peanuts! Youll give them to me! Of course hell go crazy. Since he was a child, he would eat the nuts one by one when the old butler gave him a peeled one. It was all in the original novel! If you dont like it, then I will eat them alone. Melody carefully laid out a wrapping cloth with peanuts on the table. Its hard to eat peanuts while sitting on the sofa, so Melody squatted by the tea table and started cracking peanuts. Here, you dont know how to crack peanuts, do you? When Melody held out the white peanuts, he screamed and stood up from his seat. Oh, dont be funny! Do you think Im an idiot who cant even peel peanuts? Like Melody, he squatted next to the tea table and started cracking peanuts. She really thought he wouldnt be able to, but she was surprised at how well it came out. Wow. Melody frankly admired his work, and the boy seemed to be slightly proud of it. How about it? It tastes better than with your clumsy skills. He held out a well-ripened peanut, and Melody quickly took it and put it in her mouth. I dont know if it tastes any different. Hey, it cant be! Stay still. Ill give it to you again! As he began to peel the peanuts with a determined expression, Melody stared blankly, resting her chin in her hand. You are doing well. Im not boasting or anything, but I even peeled off the hard shells last year. Your hands must have hurt since it is pretty hard! Youre even weak in little things like this, really. What are you going to do on your own? The boy seemed to be happy that he is stronger than Melody. By the way, why did you come to see me? Do you have any business? Melody posed a question while picking up peanuts that piled up one by one like ant food in front of her. Look at you, asking about my business! Ah, so youre actually looking for Loretta. The boy mumbled as if he was dissatisfied with something, and placed another peanut in front of Melody. Did you hear that? Hear what? Tomorrow. Ah. I heard that the elders of the duke are coming. What, you already know? It seems that the boy was a little dissatisfied that Melody heard the news first. Well, she didnt know why it was dissatisfying for him to hear. Are you here to tell me? Come closer. Yes? Come closer! As he screamed, Melody put down the peanut she was holding and sat down close to Ronnie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why? Is it because the distance between them narrowed? His voice turned to whisper. He looked around, then bowed his head slightly and answered. Its good to be careful. With adults? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Thats because they dont like us that much. Melody immediately understood that when he said us, he must be referring to the three sons of the Duke. The elders werent very fond of the Duchess who had abandoned her duties and went into hiding. Thats why they looked at them with judging eyes. Oh my gosh Ronnie is so worried about Loretta. In the original, he only said it to Loretta whom he met at the hallway. Dont you think if they come, theyll tell someone like you to get out of this mansion as soon as possible? Of course, that mustve been his way of trying to warn Loretta about the elders. But in the end, his words became a poison to Loretta that made her nervous. They caused her to keep on making mistakes in front of the elders. Dont you worry, Ill surely tell Miss Loretta the words the Young Master has told me. What? You came here to let Miss Loretta know because youre worried about her. Isnt that right?. D-do you think Im crazy?! His complexion turned bright red as Melody spoke the truth. That reaction meant YES. Seeing how red he was, it wasnt just a YES, but a super ultra YES. Well, it makes sense he has already become extremely attached to his younger sister, he just has trouble being honest about it. Melody changed her question to tease the boy. Then, are you worried about me and not Miss Loretta? The boy jumped a little at the surprising question. He didnt say anything so Melody thought he didnt think it seemed like a question worth answering. Melody quickly bowed her head, feeling guilty for teasing him. Thinking of it, the arrival of the Dukes guests wasnt a joke to the Young Master. My apologies, Young Master. Melody quickly changed her attitude and politely apologized. She could almost feel his firm voice while he glared at her. It seemed like he was glowering at her with a tremendous stare. I was so happy that the Young Master was worried about her that I seemed to be unknowingly rude. What? What Im saying is, youre worried about Miss Loretta. Melody made it clear that Young Matter wasnt worried about me. He tried to spit out a few words as if he was exasperated but abruptly stopped, and eventually shouted at her. You, you are really bad! Yes. There is a degree to being impudent! Im sorry. Dont you think if they come, theyll tell someone like you to get out of this mansion as soon as possible? what? Melody doubted her ears for a moment. She never thought that Ronnies line, from the original novel, which was meant for Loretta would be said in this situation. Is it because I look strange so he thought they would think I was unfit to be here? Melody unconsciously raised her head and stared at Ronnie with a gaze that said she was deep in thought. ! When their eyes met, Ronnies face turned red again, and he swiftly turned his head away. What else does this YES mean? Does that mean hell welcome Melodys banishment with open arms? E-even if you make a pitiful face like that, you cant change the truth. The elders will definitely hate you! But Im not hurt. Hmph, you cant pretend to be strong when youre so weak. Moreover, theres no way the elders would want to drive me out. What do you mean? You see, Im just a child accompanying Miss Loretta. Important people wont take interest in me, just like how you, Young Master, dont pay attention to me. W-who says?! Pardon? What? I told you ha, forget it. He mumbled words only he himself could hear, and turned around. Melody tried to open the door quickly for him, but he pulled it open before she could reach it and he turned his head toward her with a grumpy face. You are really ugly! Yes? Hmph! He smiled triumphantly and closed the door with a slam. Since when did you want to say that Im ugly? I cant believe you have such a refreshed face. But lets be clear, saying that Melody was ugly is a no-no. She also knew that it was not that she was actually ugly, but Loretta was too cute and pretty so she melts everyone around her so everyone looks plain next to her. Besides, in the novel, Ronnie said that his younger sister had become the beauty standard in this world so of course, Melody wouldve become a lump of half-melted butter next to her. Compared to the Duke, Young Master is more like a lump of half-melted butter. Hmph. (T/N: Half-melted butter probably means that you are just half of someone you are compared to in terms of looks, attitude, etc.) Melody finished her silent revenge as she murmured to herself. The Grandmother once told her that her heart would become full of dust if she bottled up all the words she wanted to say. (T/N: Dust means that when you bottled up something rather than saying it out loud, you will be burdened instead and would make you feel angrier because you cant let it out. So instead of keeping it to yourself, let it out.) Oh, thats refreshing. Melody snorted and turned around. The morning of the next day. When Loretta and Melody woke up, the maids of the Duke were waiting in their room with twinkling eyes. As soon as they finished their simple breakfast, they changed into neat and cute clothes. The maids had brought two new gift boxes for the two of them this morning. Like last time when the Duke had gifted them hats, it was another set of well packaged boxes along with the Dukes card on them. It looks like the Duke really likes the two of you! Loretta giggled in response to the maids words. Hmm, I showed the Duke thwee times dat Loretta is breating. Loretta showed off her abdominal breathing to the three maids. It was cute to see her belly expand with her deep breaths, and the maids laughed. Melody told me. Loretta is cute even if she breats. Duke also pwaise Loretta when I breat. The maids laughed even more at the thought of the blunt Duke praising the little girl for breathing. Hurry up and open them! We are curious too! Melody now understood why the maids had their eyes shining so early in the morning. It must be because they were very curious about what the Duke had sent to the two of them that they could hardly hold back their curiosity. Melody and Loretta counted to three and decided to open the boxes at the same time. Three, two, one and voila! There was an identical green ribbon for both of them inside the boxes when they opened them. This time too, the girls received the same thing so they would match when they would tie it on their hair. Oh, its a green ribbon. The Duke really is silly, it would suit you better if it was a darker color. The maids thought that the ribbon color was a bit disappointing. Still, it would be very cute if you two wore the same ribbon. Thats right. The maids put the green ribbon on the right side of Lorettas head while the other was put on Melodys left side, respectively. When they finished putting it on, they pressed their hands over their mouths while they gasped. They were delighted at the appearance of two little girls. Wow! Today, the two of you must hold hands like this. The two of you are like a matching set. Ahh. The Dukes sense for gifts is terrifyingly amazing. Just a while ago, they were saying that it would suit them better if it was a darker color. While the maids were busy admiring the two girls, they started to hear the noise of carriages outside. Loretta ran side by side with Melody to the window and watched as the colorful carriages lined up. They had arrived C the elders of the Ducal Family who will never welcome Lorettas existence. Duke Valdwin was sitting at the head of the table in the conference room, showing his utmost patience. Do you know what the Duke and all of us should focus on the most? Since ancient times, the Duke has given great authority to the elders of the family. One of their roles was to give generous advice and advise the Duke. This had become a system for the elders who had gained numerous experiences over the years to impart their knowledge to the Duke. But in some cases, it became an opportunity for the elders to confront the Duke, which gave a headache to the patriarch. Thats exactly how it is now. The current elders valued tradition and honor above all else, and for this purpose, they did not hesitate to rebuke the Duke. We must uphold the traditions and honor of the house of Valdwin. Have you ever thought how ridiculous it was to be swayed by an untrustworthy testimony and look for a missing daughter? I explained the credibility of the testimony in the last letter I sent to you. Even the elders present here agreed. That, I didnt know your lordship would cause such a fuss just to find his daughter, so I gave you permission. Do you know what the other nobles have been talking about in society? It was a rhetorical question; the Duke was also well aware of the rumor. The Duchess gave birth to his child outside of the Duchy, so the Duke mustve kicked his pregnant wife out of the house. It was obvious what the elders would think of doing upon hearing such a disgraceful rumor. For the sake of the house of Valdwins reputation they would ignore the existence of the child born outside. The Duke already had three heirs so pretending not to know about the existence of another one doesnt mean that anything big would happen. But to the elders who value their honor so much, they couldnt honestly express such a lowly intention. Therefore, they couldnt stop the Duke when he said he would find his daughter, and they were only able to sabotage him timidly from behind his back. In any case, the Duke raised his hand to stop them. He didnt want to hear those ridiculous rumors again from the mouths of the elders. Its better not to worry about words that even the owner wont bring up. The elders looked at each other for a moment, then brought up a slightly different story. Fortunately, they still had something to nitpick about. Alright. If so, please protect the dignity of this mansion at the very least. The Dukes eyebrow twitched when he heard the words dignity of the mansion. That child who is now living in the Dukes residence as a possible playmate candidate for your presumed daughter, but that slave trader mother of hers apparently wanted to sell her. One of the elders said with a face contorted in disgust, as if he had stepped on a pile of dirt lying in the street. Even low level aristocrats should know their place when entering the Valdwin estate. But you have brought in a child who might have been a slave into the mansion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The topic of Loretta living in the residence soon led to Melody. We have yielded with you a hundred times that the other child is your lordships daughter, so lets assume that for now. But isnt the situation with the other girl different? That is a slave traders daughter. That filthy, vulgar bloodline of criminals must not set foot in this holy mansion! (e/n: Those rude old men better stay far away from my cuties (_) Melody and Loretta dont need that negativity around them.) Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The Duke shook his head at their opinion. The child is here at my request. She has work to do. Her responsibility was to bring Lorettas mental stability. Of course, Melody fulfilled that role faithfully as the Duke wanted C more than what he originally expected actually. You entrusted that child with work? Perhaps, does the Duke intend to make that child a servant?! To use a slave trader as a servant would be giving a huge amount of ammunition to the other nobles to use to ridicule us with when they find out! They seemed to be treating Melody as a confirmed slave trader. After all, they believed that children of nobles were nobles and children of commoners were commoners, so it cant be said that they were wrong in that notion. The Duke replied with a rather bitter face. That child is neither a slave trader nor a servant. She has been fulfilling my request so I have been treating her as a guest staying under my name. Gguest?! Duke! Every human being has their own judgement! You have to get her out right now! How would your predecessors feel if they knew about this?! They would often use the words your predecessor, the previous Dukes whenever they had something to nitpick about concerning how the Duke ran the house. It was also the most effective tool they had. Hmmm. The Duke touched his chin, thinking of his deceased father and grandfather. He knew they wouldnt like the current situation nor his actions and would think that he is a disappointment for a son. But he wasnt too afraid to be treated as a son they didnt like. They would be very angry. The elders happily said, Wouldnt they?! to his answer. But it is up to the master of the mansion to decide who to invite in as guests. The Duke glanced around to the elders. When they met his gaze, they turned their heads slightly, embarrassed. There are so many people who attempt to violate that right There was a deep silence. The Duke checked the time and immediately stood up. Seeing that they werent holding him back, it seemed that they had nothing else to say. Duke. When the duke came out, the butler who was waiting in front of the conference room bowed his head. The temple answered? It just arrived. Im going straight to my office then. The high priest must have a wicked hobby. As soon as he heard that the elders of the Duke Valdwin had come to the capital, he immediately sent a reply indicating that he would inquire with God about the relationship between the Duke and Loretta tomorrow. But on the condition that there must be an elder representative accompanying the Duke. They mustve thought it would be great to have the Duke and an elder kneel side by side. The visits of the elders also worked in your favor in the end, Duke. They got praise for being unintentionally nagging. Shall I tell the Young Lady and Miss Melody? The Duke pondered for a moment at Higgins question, but then nodded. Perhaps, the children also need to prepare their minds. Are they mentally prepared? He was a little startled by his sudden thought. Needless to say, he was going to the temple persistently until now to reveal the truth about his potential familial relation to children many times now. During that time, the Duke was always alone while the high priest read the results with his heart prepared for either outcome. He would do his best to nurture her if it was true but if not, then he was just trying to figure out whether the other persons lie was a simple misunderstanding or an evil trick. It shouldnt have been much different now. The life she had now would continue if it was true. If it was false C if C if the child wasnt his daughter. What should I do? Recently, he had decided that he would take care of the lives of the two children. Finding a suitable house in the capital or their hometown, and finding a good guardian so that they can live without discomfort. They were already smart children so they would become people who do their part as they grow into adults even if they were just given minimal help. That would be the right way. If he forced them to stay here, the children would have to endure the sharp gazes of elders and nobles, and it would be very painful for them. Ah, right. How about if you tell them the news? Im sure they will love it. Besides, who else can talk to them about the ribbons other than you? The Duke shook his head at the butlers words. No. Now, he didnt have the confidence to easily separate from the two children if he got overly attached, and this was something that was weighing heavily on his mind. There was a dinner to welcome the elders that evening. Loretta and Melody also attended as guests of the Duke. The elders did stare at the two children but they didnt say anything. It wouldve been more embarrassing for Loretta if she was alone, but she wasnt shy at all because Melody was with her. They returned to their room after having an uneventful and delicious meal. Then they washed and changed into their pajamas as usual. Normally, they would read a book or draw while waiting for sleepiness to come, but it was different today. Melody told Loretta to bring her favorite pillow. Why? We have to go somewhere now. According to what Melody remembered from the books details, the elders didnt like Lorettas very existence. They valued honor more than the members of their family because they were afraid of unsavory rumors being said about them. The elders secretly took Loretta out of the mansion in order to stop her from going to the temple the next day. It would be tonight when they decided to do that, and the kidnapping was late at night when everyone was asleep. Although the Duke tightened the estates security, it wasnt very difficult for the elders to create a gap in the security because their servants were also the Dukes employees. Awr we going somewer? Loretta asked, hugging the pillow tightly. Hmm, the safest place in the mansion. Loretta gently rubbed her head onto Melodys arms as she asked, Hewe?. Because of her cute appearance, Melody almost said, Yeah! Come into this unnies arms! but she shouldnt play such a prank at a moment like this because this time it is really dangerous. Were going to a safer place. Lets go. Like a main character in a spy movie, Melody opened the door slightly and looked around. A passing servant asked her, What game are you playing now, Miss? but she pressed her finger over her lips. The servant swore to keep her secret at the risk of her life, and passed quickly. The two children staggered through the hallway, and climbed the stairs where there was no one. It was rare for the Dukes guests to go up the second floor, but no one stopped the children after they were given hats by him. The Duke didnt specifically ban it, but Melody still wouldve violated it even if he had banned it because of todays upcoming dangerous situation. Melody stopped in front of a certain door with a cautious step. She mustered up her courage and knocked on the door after taking a deep breath. Melody steeled her heart and spoke as soon as the door opened. Can you h-help us? Melody once told Loretta, Find an adult you can completely trust when youre in trouble. Perhaps because it was Melodys first time acting like this, she felt awkward and she was trembling after having to do something unfamiliar, so she stuttered slightly. Before Loretta and Melody came to the Dukes room. The Duke called a separate person to tighten the security on the childrens room, because he had a strange feeling that something was amiss. He initially wanted to put them in another room on the second floor, but he was wary that the elders would find out. He stopped that thought because he was afraid it would escalate the situation. Of course, the most ideal situation would be to have the children be with him C secretly. It was difficult to draw up a plan no matter how much he thought about it. Just when the Duke was thinking, he heard an unfamiliar knock. The reason there were quiet knockings on his door every time was because the Dukes people knocked in a predetermined pattern. Maybe the elders came? He frowned slightly and swung open the door. He thought it would be alright for him to get angry at them for bothering him this late at night. However, luckily, an accident was prevented from happening the moment he opened the door. There were two children the height of his waist looking up at him with expectant eyes. . He was startled and didnt say anything. Moreover, he hadnt even straightened his face after frowning due to the thought of the elders pestering him again. Was she afraid? He saw Melody opening her mouth, her chin and lips were visibly trembling. Can you h-help us? The Duke unconsciously answered, Hmm? replying with a short reply. Up until now, he had raised his three sons alone, but none of them ever came to him with a pillow. And help us, what does that mean? What are you asking for help with? As the Duke looked at her asking for an answer, Melody answered with sincerity. Safety C I want the Young Lady to be safe. Melody had answered the Dukes question with some hesitation. The Duke felt strange. The elders have never behaved suspiciously in front of Melody, but here she was asking for his help for safety reasons. Did she notice their intentions? Melody then added some words that sounded like excuses. Just in case. Young Master Ronnie also told me to be careful. Ronnie? Yes, and thats why when I think about it, there was no one in the mansion we could trust more than the Duke. why? It takes time to earn someones faith. The Duke did chat with Loretta and Melody from time to time, but not long enough to gain their trust. That, I already told you. But Melody was looking at him with a completely trusting face. That the Duke is Young Lady Lorettas father. He wasnt just Lorettas father, but the father who became the main characters doting father in the novel. In the original story, he took the lead in saving Loretta more than anyone else when she was secretly kidnapped by the elders C even though he hadnt gotten enough convincing evidence that she was his daughter yet. Naturally, Melody thought that if there would be someone whom she could entrust Lorettas safety to, the only person worthy of that trust would be the Duke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I get it. The Duke finally nodded. He didnt want to shatter the expectations of a child who truly believed in him. I will guarantee her safety C in my name. He took a step back and opened the door wide, meaning, they could come in. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Melody immediately smiled and let Loretta, who was behind her, enter first. After that, she bowed in front of the door and said her greetings. Thank you. Then, good night Duke. ? The Duke alternately looked between Melody and Loretta, who was standing beside him holding a pillow. Did you think that only Loretta needs protection? Whewe you goin Melody? I should sleep in my room. Loretta No, Miss Loretta should be with the Duke, alright? What about Melody? Hmm, Im fine. Melody shook her head, but the Duke wasnt too keen to agree with it. First of all, it was clear that Loretta would be awkward, and also for another reason. But isnt the situation different with the other girls? She was a slave traders daughter. The blood of that filthy, vulgar criminal must not set foot in this holy mansion! Because the elders had more hostile feelings towards Melody than towards Loretta. But the child says she wanted to go back to her own room, and he couldnt hold her back and say, I will also protect you. No! The Duke hesitated, but the brave Loretta who treats him as a money pouch exclaimed firmly. Melody crwies widout Loretta. You cwied last time. Besides, it comes with some plausible logic. So, stay wid me Melody. As Loretta suddenly reached out her hand, it became difficult for Melody to refuse. Melody dont wan? No, its not like that, but Melody gently raised her head and looked into the Dukes eyes. She thought she would make him feel uncomfortable, but he nodded in agreement with Loretta. Loretta quickly grabbed Melodys hand and brought her inside the room. Thanks to the Dukes kindness by opening the door for her, Melody was able to stay with the Duke and Loretta. She wouldnt dare open this door and enter without the Dukes permission. Loretta gave a thumbs up towards the Duke. He didnt know where she learned that gesture, but he also gave a thumbs up to Loretta in return. There was something The Duke felt a sense of camaraderie that felt like a relationship that had blossomed on the battlefield. He remembered what Melody had once said in the carriage. You slightly resembled each other. The Duke and Loretta. It seems that those words werent wrong seeing that they have something in common that easily connects them. It was unknown how Melody recognized the similarities between the Duke and Loretta when they met for the first time. Duk, Duk. Loretta grabbed his clothes again and pulled him. When he bent down and asked why, a big smile appeared on the childs face. It was interesting to see her face up close. Can I get on the big bed? Loretta asked, pointing to the Dukes bed, and he nodded willingly. You can go up as much as you like. It seems that the generous word all you want made Loretta excited. The child dragged a hesitating Melodyby the arm and jumped into the bed. His bed, which had always been quiet and neatly arranged, suddenly became noisy. The two children rolled like stones on the thick duvets, giving them the appearance of real lambs. He guessed that was why Mrs. Higgins called them sheep. But Loretta let out a long yawn after a few minutes. It was already too late so she was feeling very sleepy. Sleep, tomorrow will be busy because you have to go to the temple. As the Duke sat on the sofa and said so, Loretta patted the seat next to her with her palm and answered. This is Duks place. A Duke never sleeps with other people. Wil yu sleep alon if yu become the Duk? Thats right. No wondew Loretta sleeps wid Melody even thouh Im already big. The Duke chuckled at Lorettas concern. Somehow, the Duke guessed that Loretta thought she was going to take his place as the Duke. I seemed to believe that childs truth. That she is the Dukes daughter, without a single doubt. Was it because of the childs naivety, or was it the result of an insight he didnt have? Either way was good. Her refreshing personality is a great help in brightening the atmosphere of the Dukes Family I thought hastily. He stepped on the brakes of his thoughts that were going astray. His thoughts were becoming delusional as if the child had already been confirmed as his real daughter. Excuse me, Duke. After a moment of silence, Melody spoke in a quiet voice. It seems that Loretta was already asleep. Thank you for listening to my stubbornness. The child sitting on the bed bowed again. He didnt understand why a child who hadnt shown the slightest bit of stubbornness would say such a thing. Also, thank you for your ribbon gift. Melody was fiddling with her hair, which had a ribbon on it from a while ago. I was happy with the green ribbon. Its the Dukes color, isnt it? The Duke asked Melody how she knew in shock, because what she said was true. Thats because, most of the decorations in the drawing room were green, and the patterns left on the carriage and the Dukes letters were also green. The color of the ribbon was a good way to effectively show others that the Duke was caring for the two children. He didnt think shed figure out his hidden intention so easily. She was only an eleven-year-old child after all. You have good observation skills. Uh, that wasnt it. I found out because I saw the same pattern stamped on the card that came with it. Melody bowed her head again. Thank you for being so kind to me. Its nothing much. The Duke put down the book he was holding for no reason, and looked at the little girl hidden beyond the darkness. You can just receive it without worry. For some reason, the Dukes feelings were a bit complicated. It was weird. He just gave them gifts and she said thank you, but why did he feel so uncomfortable? Thats nothing. I really liked it. So I just wanted to thank you. Im sorry if it made you feel uncomfortable, the child added in a small voice. What else was she apologizing for? She is a lively child is what he heard from other peoples stories. Unfortunately, she was always saying sorry whenever she was in front of the Duke. Was he treating the child wrongly? The Duke pondered for a moment but he couldnt find a proper answer, so he stood up. Sleep. This isnt a time for kids to stay awake. Yes. Melody went straight into the duvet. She spread out the childrens blankets neatly and turned off the bright lights. In complete darkness, she waited a moment for her eyes to adjust. Duke. Melodys low voice called him from near the bed. What is it? The Duke gave a short answer, and the answer came back with a rustling sound. Good night. I hope you have a good dream. After answering through the darkness, he went back to the sofa and stretched himself out. After meeting those bastards, he noticed that little by little he was changing. That was more evident when he looked back on his actions objectively. In addition, even the rumors he had heard said that he had changed. So, the Duke, he thought that he couldnt give up on those two children no matter what the outcome was tomorrow C putting aside the complicated situations that would arise. He looked at the round silhouettes of the two children through the darkness. Their small, cute and peaceful appearances made him slightly chuckle. Of course, he did a while ago. Is there such a pathetic person in this world who rejoices just from seeing his daughters sleeping face He had completely forgotten that he had said that before. The next morning. When Loretta and Melody followed the Duke out of the room, they saw the elders with dismayed faces looking at the two girls. They mustve been frantically looking for Loretta until late yesterday, werent they? Melody secretly giggled as she thought how many feet mustve been anxiously looking for her (Loretta). Of course, when an elder noticed that expression, she quickly erased her smile and pretended she knew nothing. After having been able to avoid experiencing such a depressing situation during the night, Loretta was able to go to the temple safely. Thanks to me, at least one sweet potato in this novel has been removed. (T/N: Since the original story was so depressing for the character Loretta, Melody referred to as ???/????, which was a term used by Koreans when something felt stuffy or there was an obstacle, similar to how you felt stuffy in your throat when you eat sweet potato without drinking water. In short, Melody was happy that she managed to remove one obstacle for Loretta. ) This made Melody feel proud. With this, they can prove that the Duke and Loretta were blood-related, and they will put a stamp on it. Melody was reading a book in her room while happily waiting for Loretta to return. They will probably have a party all night long if they come back and share the good news. Perhaps sooner or later, Claude, the first to study at the academy, and Jeremiah, the youngest who grew up at the Magic Tower, will probably come back to the Dukes Residence in order to meet their hard-to-find youngest sibling. After that, Lorettas world will become wider and wider. In the future Melody will help her to avoid any dangers while happily taking care of her C like yesterday. Melody was smiling bashfully with her thoughts caught up in her happy imagination, until she heard a knock on her door. Is it Butler Higgins? Because he promised to inform her first thing when the results come out from the temple. Melody jumped up from her seat and quickly opened the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Have the results already come out?! As she hastily asked the question, there was even a bright smile on her face, but her smile was soon completely gone. Because the person who came wasnt Butler Higgins. No, to be more precise, Yes, here are the results. Instead, it was a person who didnt like Melody very much that came. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 El der. It was one of the elders she saw at the dinner yesterday, but she had thought they all went to the temple together. She mustve been the real daughter of the Duke. He mumbled with a dissatisfied face. However, that was very good news for Melody. Even though it was the natural result, her heart was joyful and she smiled. Its good then. I am really happy for her. The Elder looked at Melodys brightly smiling face and his expression distorted into an ugly sneer. He then answered her in a sarcastic tone. Thats right. Your hard work has finally paid off and now, you can leave the mansion safely with your money. Huh? Melody asked that question unconsciously. What are you asking while pretending not to know? You mustve followed her here for that sole purpose from the beginning. I-I didnt bring Loretta C no C the Young Lady here to receive any money. I only intended to take care of her. Taking care of the Dukes daughter? I can read childrens books very well, and I know the Young Lady better than anyone. When Melody answered straightforwardly, he laughed for a moment. It was clearly out of ridicule. Your stupidity is so pitiful. Do you think the Duke would entrust his daughter to the daughter of a criminal? ! Melody looked at the Elder in surprise. Now that she thought about it he was right. Slave traders werent particularly well-thought of in the capital. They were treated as lower than the commoners, because they think of them as dirty criminals whom they dont want to exist. Besides, you worked so hard to help your mother, didnt you? I-I. The Duke is a man who knows what is right from what is wrong. The Elder glanced around the splendid guest room given to Melody. Dont tell me that you misunderstood and assumed that the Duke thought of you as a guest based on the fact that he didnt allow you to wash a single plate? . Who among the capital nobles would use a plate washed with those dirty hands? Melody couldnt retort. The Elder was right considering the structure of this society. That was the reason why Melody couldnt talk about her mother in this place. It is impossible for him to entrust his precious daughter to a child he cant trust so much that he cant even entrust a single plate to you. But I-I know a lot of things. I will be of great help to the Duke. Before she could even finish her words, the Elder burst out laughing to the point that he was almost bending backwards, while saying You? Youll help the Duke with your knowledge? several times. I knew that you were brazen enough to have come all the way here, but I didnt know it was to such a large degree. He managed to stop laughing and pulled the green ribbon from Melodys hair. The soft ribbon gently untied and fell into the Elders hand. This is not something you can wear. Please give it back! It was a gift from the Duke! Maybe it was then, but things are different now. The Elder shoved the ribbon roughly into his pocket. How do you think I found out about your mother? Melody knew the answer he was looking for. He wanted her to ask him Did the Duke tell you? Theoretically, no one here knows about her mother except the Duke and Loretta. Fortunately, however, she was well acquainted with the Duke of Valdwin. He wasnt the type of person to go around and talk about other peoples weaknesses like that, even if he was in a difficult situation. So it was unlikely that he was the one who told the Elder about Melodys childhood. If there is an answer, maybe. You must have done a background check on me. You have a high position in the Dukes family so you have that much power. At Melodys reply, the Elder frowned his face slightly and corrected her words. The Duke informed me. Ah, yes, she badly wanted to correct him. Melody couldnt answer him like I know its a lie, so she just shut her mouth. You must have been shocked. But he seems to think that Melody was hurt. With a sinister face, he continued to say everything that he wanted to say. Anyway, you helped the Duke find his daughter safely, so Ill give you enough money in return as thanks. The Elder took a money bag from his pocket. He didnt forget to gently open the inside and show it to Melody. It was full of shiny coins. It was a lot of money, which might be enough to live off of for a few years if Melody lived frugally. Dont tell me, you would want to ask for more? He forced the pouch into Melodys hand. You should be satisfied with that. That must be a lot more money than you thought you would get. Your mother, who is in prison now, will be very proud of you. That money can buy her innocence. Buy innocence? Buy innocence C those were very strange words to Melody. Arent innocence and guilt determined by judges and the law? Not money? Alright. Fortunately, your mothers punishment hasnt been decided yet, so you will be able to save your mother with that amount of money. You are doing a great show of filial piety. No, I C You, who took good care of the Dukes daughter, would not pretend not to know about the struggles of your family and live well by yourself right? He smiled but it felt so fake, like he was wearing a mask, and he held out one hand. Ill take you directly to the place where you can save your mother C as a last kindness from the Dukes family. Melody quickly took a step back. What will happen if I buy my mothers innocence? Melody didnt harbor the fleeting hope that maybe my mother will thank me. People dont change. In particular, Melodys bad luck didnt even change. Melodys mother may ask her to bring more money. She might send her to beg more to the Dukes family. No, she will definitely do that. That was because she was the most shameless person in the world. It was obvious that she would be forced to go back (to the Dukes family) if Melody said she would not go back and beg. Then, I should make you want to go. Melody shook her head. Knowing that there would be only despair and pain, no one would ever set foot in that place, so naturally, she took another step back. This shameless thing! But she soon came back to her senses as she heard an ominous voice. I wonder just how much of a bad influence this wicked child was on the Dukes daughter! His anger was strangely similar to that of her mother. It was because that person was spitting out words at Melody without even listening to her. Was it because of that? His voice seemed to overlap with her mothers from her memories. Are you going to abandon your mother and live alone? I-Its not th-thats not like that! Melody was begging him just like how she used to beg her mother. Whether your only mother dies or not, your sole intention must be to live alone off of the Duke familys money C full and comfortable!! Those words completely broke Melodys heart in an instant. I-I. The girl completely let go of her strong heart. There was nothing she could do. The fear of her mother was firmly engraved in Melodys heart and had never faded. I was wrong. P-please forgive me! Tears flowed naturally and fell nonstop down her cheeks and neck. Now, youre telling the truth. You dare to use the Dukes family?! Spare me. I was wrong. P-please! She was out of breath as she pleaded with him while crying, but he was relentless. Follow me! Right now! At his command-like words, Melodys feet moved abruptly and followed him. Maybe because her hands were so weak from fear that she dropped the pouch of money on the floor, but she didnt even notice it. After going through the hallway and entering the front hall, she saw a shabby carriage through the wide opened door. He led Melody to where the carriage was waiting. Then, at that moment. Are you crazy, you old man?! Mrs. Higgins rushed out and blocked the front of the carriage. This child is the Dukes guest. Do you think you will be safe even if you do something like this?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Higgins family had the highest rank among the Dukes entourage. Therefore, there was no one within the Duke family who could ignore someone from the Higgins family if they wanted to share their opinion C even if it was the Duke. Among them, Mrs. Higgins of this generation had the loudest voice than anyone else. It was the case in reality, and it was the same in terms of the ability and authority she had. If you want to grow old, grow old gracefully like me! What do you think you are doing to such a tiny child who is like our granddaughter?! The woman pulled Melody away from the Elder. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Melody! You dont need to listen to this madmans words. There are senile ghosts wandering around this mansion sometimes. Her wrinkled fingertips soon wiped Melodys face. She didnt forget to comfort the surprised little girl while wiping her tears. Does she not know that her warmth was actually what made Melody cry? Aigoo, this kid. Please stop crying. Everything you ate early this morning will come out of your tears! Of course, the Elder wouldnt simply retreat like this. He approached Mrs. Higgins and began pointing fingers at her, You crazy old woman, this kid here already took my money in return for finding the Dukes daughter. It was meant to be that way from the beginning! Did you give her a lot?! Of course I did. Thats good. Get lost now that you have nothing to do here, you b*st*rd. This shouting old woman is really insane! Furious, the Elder slapped Mrs. Higgins on her shoulder. Aww! The old woman screamed loudly and fell to the floor. It made a thud as she fell, so Melody thought that she was probably seriously injured. Grandma! Having come back to her senses, Melody quickly tried to support her, but she was caught by the Elder again. He forced Melody into the carriage. Come with me! I am taking you to your mother right now! The carriage left even before its door was closed, so Melody hurriedly looked out of the window. Servants and maids standing around quickly supported Mrs. Higgins, looking anxiously at the carriage where Melody was. Although they didnt go after Melody, looking back at her was already enough. They work for the Dukes family. There was no way that they could dare protest against the Elder. Melody took a deep breath and lowered her head to the floor. You will do much better this way. Living in the capital as a criminal is suicide. I have not sinned. Your mother is a slave trader, and so are you. That means you are a sinner. Melody remembered what the Duke had said. Were you the one who suggested to your mother to do slave trading? It was thanks to those words that she forgot about it for a moment, but peoples thoughts were in fact closer to what the Elder was saying. A sinners daughter is also a sinner C it was unreasonable but it was the reality. Melody bowed her head again without saying anything. The elder, now relaxed, muttered again, The Duke is one crazy person too. I dont know just where he picked up random things to put inside the mansion. Disrespectful, tch. It would be a difficult situation if it was revealed to the public that a sinner was a guest inside the Dukes family. People who liked to add things to the information would say that they didnt know the Duke was advocating slavery, or that he mustve thought of humans as objects just by judging with his brusque personality. Uh Melody, who had been sitting quietly, calmed down little by little and was able to think more rationally. Was it thanks to that, that a question came to her mind? By any chance, did you come all the way here because you found out from Loretta that I was a sinner? Of course not. They were very surprised when the Duke himself looked into his daughter candidates house, but when the Duke was finally finished investigating about the child he came with, the Elders were very shocked; they thought things were turned upside down. Dont you think that someone like you would damage the Dukes reputation? .I see, Melody muttered in a muffled voice. She just realized C the original has been changed again. From the beginning, it was Melody the Elders were targeting and not Loretta. Of course, it was a pleasure to be the target rather than Loretta, but it wasnt all that exciting. In the world inside the Dukes Four Children, Loretta suffers a little but safely becomes an adult and leads a happy life as she also succeeds in love. It was only natural since she was the female lead. As for the ending, Melody doesnt want to change that at all cost, but if Melody kept changing things while she was next to her like this. Melody clenched her fists next to her chest. She was going crazy with anxiety. What on earth was I trying to do? There was always happiness in the end if Loretta followed the original. I cannot believe you changed Lorettas future in a strange way with false good intentions saying this like I will help her. Youre crazy! I guess your sole intention was to stick with the Dukes family to be able to live a full and comfortable life! Youre more vulgar than a slave trader! There was nothing wrong with what the Elder said. In fact, her life had been so full and comfortable inside the Dukes house. What does it matter even if she knows the future? They will eventually be able to overcome everything with their own wisdom and strength even without her help. I was just conceited. I loved how I was specially treated as a guest, so I thought that I could be a great person. But the truth is, I was just a mere daughter of a slave trader who has no luck. . What can I do now? Will we go back to our house again after I meet my mother and take her out of prison? It wont take long. Your mother is also in the capital. The Elder relaxed somewhat. Perhaps, Melody decided to let down her guards by following him calmly. Mother is in the capital? Things as vulgar as slave traders arent even welcome in the prison. She is now in a solitary cell in the capital. It seems that mother suffered quite a lot inside the local prison. It would be nice if her personality didnt get worse. Melody turned her head for a moment and took in the sight of the capital city into her eyes. A colorful and beautiful street C all of this seemed to be a mirage. Well. Come to think of it, the capital was actually a mirage. With an arrogant expression on his face, the priest declared that Loretta was the Dukes daughter. He thought that the Duke and Loretta would have embraced each other with excitement, but there was no sign of that. The Duke just nodded and said, Indeed, she is. Sitting next to the Duke, Loretta muttered a little dull and said, Who dassent now dat. Melody always say dat. In front of the father and daughter who seemed to have serious resemblance in attitude, the priest hurriedly finished the meeting. Duk, Loretta wans to see Melody. Because Loretta had said so, the Duke and Butler Higgins hurried to prepare to return. Perhaps by now, the Dukes messenger wouldve delivered the news to the mansion, and preparations would be in full swing to celebrate it. Then the Duke realized that he hadnt asked the two children what they like. Isnt it too bad for todays two main characters to call it a party without the food they like? The carriage soon stopped in front of the mansion. Higgins, who had been sitting on the drivers seat, got down first and opened the door. However, the atmosphere in the mansion was a little strange. The Duke felt an ominous air. He said that she very excitedly followed suit after receiving the money. Another of the elders came to the Duke to report what had happened C that Melody had asked for money and left the Dukes. That child, the Duke looked at the Elders face and asked, asked for money? Yes, a lot of that too. She was amazing. She mustve been like that from the very beginning. Wh-where are you going? I will go and confirm it. What do you mean by confirming? Ill have to listen with my own ears to see if she really said that. D-do you mean that you cannot believe what I said just now?! He didnt respond to the questions they asked him. Of course they should know that he didnt believe them. The Duke asked the butler to prepare the fastest horse for him. You cant go n-now! You will be in trouble! The Elder grabbed the Dukes arm and stopped him. You are the one who will be in trouble. No, what I mean is that child will be in trouble, Duke. He took a deep breath as if he couldnt help it. You dont intend to take the mother away from that child, do you? What are you C ? The Duke immediately asked him but finally understood the situation. If Melody had a lot of money, one of the things she could do was to get her mother out of the prison. He wasnt sure about how much the Elder gave her, but it should be enough to even secretly erase her mothers criminal record. It is clearly illegal. It is unacceptable and I know. Thats illegal. But isnt she the benefactor who found the Dukes daughter? Cant you just close your eyes this once? He had a strange feeling. It seems that the Duke had become a villain from the Elders words C a vicious aristocrat who deprives children of their parents. Dont you think the child is too young for you to forcibly cut-off their parent-child relationship? Yes, he was the villain who wanted to separate them apparently. The Duke was so worried about the child that he delayed his schedule and stayed in her village for one more day. Even though she tried to sell off the Dukes daughter, I hope that the Duke can forgive her C when you see that child. You want me to forgive the slave trader when I see Melody? Besides, this is an uncomfortable place for an average child to live. He couldnt really refute the word uncomfortable. It was even more so when he was reminded of Melodys appearance while she was getting used to him. She used to feel intimidated at him and study his face. She doesnt really need to do that. Perhaps this huge mansion was weighing down on that child. If it was the Duke, that child could quietly settle down in the right village. Or if the child wants it, she can also settle down here in the Duchy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But more than anyone else, that child towards Loretta. Dont worry. My granddaughter is just about the same age as her. Any number of playmates can replace them. No, thats impossible. Perhaps the children will not be able to replace each other. Dont tell me, Duke. The Elder frowned and looked at the Dukes face. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 You arent thinking of tearing up a healthy mother and daughter relationship in order to make that child the Young Ladys playmate, do you? The Duke couldnt bear to answer. He was wondering if a part of him had such a terrible idea. You dont have to worry about children making friends as they make new ones quickly. The Young Lady would sooner forget that sinful child as soon as she sees my granddaughter. That moment the Elder chuckled and said so, they heard a proud voice from beyond the open door shouting, Loretta is here! Without asking for anyones permission, the child slowly walked in between the Duke and the Elder before lifting her head C with a stubborn expression. What the hell is this?! While the Elder spoke in embarrassment, the maid that followed the child became contemplative as she begged her, Young Lady, you will offend the Duke if you enter without asking for permission! but she didnt listen to her C no, she acted more proudly on the contrary. Thats because she had to do something. That is, the clever Loretta would give the correct answer to an adult who says strange things. Hmm, no! Very firmly. The prison on the outskirts of the capital had a strange fishy smell, even though it seemed like they werent neglecting their duties to clean. Melody slightly frowned, but the Elder who brought her just smirked. He told her that it was a wonder that even sinners can smell the scent of sin. She didnt say anything and just followed the prison officer. The hallway was getting darker. The large windows got smaller and they eventually arrived at a place where there were no windows at all. They had to go through a locked door twice opened with a large key, and finally arrived at the place where large iron bars stretched along one side. The fishy smell in the hallway was more intense at this place. Here it is, Elder. The prison officer soon pointed to a cell and lit a candle in front of it. A small light went down the bumpy floor and gradually penetrated into the darkness. Melody lifted her head following the trail of light and looked beyond the darkness, and there she found something black and round in a corner where the light couldnt reach completely. It was stiff like a stone and standing still. Tang! Tang! The guard tapped the grate twice with his palm, then the shadow moved as if responding to this. The shadow probably shook its head when it saw those two blue eyes looking towards it. Melody instinctively tried to take a step back as soon as she felt their eyes meet, but the Elder put his hand on her shoulder to keep her in place. The little girl stiffened. My daughter is very kind. Did this child extort money from the Dukes family to save her mother? Sitting far away from the guard, her mother jumped up from where she was sitting and began to approach Melody. She felt more frightened at the sound of stomping getting closer. Melody, is that there was a strange mixed emotion in that hoarse voice, Is that really you? Her misery was finally revealed. She was even dirty from not washing for a long time and there were deep scars on her body at first glance. It seems like she didnt receive any proper treatment. It made Melody frown C with a sad heart. Although she wasnt exactly a good mother, she still felt sympathy for her to have seen her in such a state of mess. Were you really looking for money to save me? Really? Her mother asked her again while clinging to the grate when the little girl didnt respond. I knew it. I knew my daughter would be like this. Look here, Prison Officer. While this kid here doesnt know how to read and write, she is very talented. I know how to read, how many times have I told you that? Melody swallowed the words that came up her throat. Anyway, that didnt matter now. I can see now that my daughter is going to be a talented con artist. I saw in prison that they were treated better than slave merchants. They also got along well with the guards. I-I dont want to be a scammer, Mother. Melody couldnt stand it anymore and lightly refuted her words. The mother looked at the child with a very familiar gaze, but it didnt last long. Now that Melody has money, she probably thought that she shouldnt look hatefully at her. Its a relief that youve reunited again with your mother. After all, blood relatives should stay together, dont you think so? The Elder patted her on the shoulder from behind and spoke encouragingly. Of course, of course. That old man is right. Her mother nodded her head at the Elders words. There is no time to spare. Since we had to go through a complicated procedure to get you here, give the jailer half of the money you have. Melody looked back at the elder with wide eyes, The money I have? Yes, the pocket of money I gave you at the mansion. Werent you holding it in your arms? Uh, uh if its that money, in the hallway of the mansion I dropped it. Her word just came out when, What?! You dropped the money I gave you?! You told me to follow you right away. I dropped it at that time and there were other people to pick it up for me. You should have told me! God knows that amount of money isnt common! The Elder panicked as he rummaged through his clothes to see if there was anything worth enough as pay. It turned out that he too didnt have any jewels on him because he was in a hurry. You! Everything is ruined because of you. Do you want your mother to rot in prison for the rest of her life?! The moment Elder shouted at Melody, a slender arm reached out from the gaps between the grates and grabbed her arm, Dont lie, Melody! It must be a lie that you will leave your mother here and get that money for your own! Right?! She shook her body as if she was going crazy. Give it to me quickly! Thats my money! I really lost it C Dont make me laugh! I had so much trouble while raising you up and what, you lost the money?! Her mother tightened the hand holding Melodys arm. It wouldve been much worse if there was no grate between them. I would have been one of the greatest merchant hostesses if I hadnt been pregnant with you! I would have lived a well-off life! Do you know who made me live a life like a beggar?! Her voice was hoarse as she screamed at her while running out of breath. Still, confronting Melody with such slander towards her didnt stop there, You dont know about favor nor your limits! Youre such a bad and useless daughter! The Elder looked at her while frowning and clicked his tongue. He firmly believed that a mans origin determined his nobility. A person who was never indulged in beautiful things in life couldnt understand the feeling of suddenly seeing something precious. Theres no other way. Jailer, put this little thing inside with her mother. Yes? The mother and daughter duo worked so hard to capture the precious daughter of the Duke. Selling her as a slave at that. The Elder pointed at the messy mother and daughter with his chin. It seemed like the jailer just missed the opportunity to win a lot of money. Things have gotten worse, tsk. People are a bother. Thats right, leading the sinners to the right path. Yes, thats the way it is. Hey, woman! Stick to the wall! When her mother screamed that it couldnt be done, the jailer said that she was too noisy and harshly pounded on the grate. Cant you stand still! If you keep on being noisy, Ill send your daughter to the place where she should be! The jailers words sounded like words about heaven. It was probably because of the words the place where she should be. Melody would have probably been punished in the prison now if it was the original Melody. If I go back to the original Loretta and the Duke will be able to live smoothly as in the original story C towards a certain happiness in the distant future. That would be great. Melody recalled how her mother shouted at her you dont know about receiving grace earlier, but that was wrong. Melody definitely knows what receiving grace means. Thats why, if both Loretta and the Duke can live happily in return to the special memories they had given her, she can go back walking to the original path. And I Melody imagined what would possibly happen to her. She was unsure of her future, but she thought that she might be able to go through it. Just like how she protected Loretta by changing the original path, Melody will only be protecting herself this time. The jailer soon opened the door of the prison. Creak, she could clearly see her mother standing far away though it was dark. Her eyes were like a beast waiting for its prey. Go in. Dont stand still. The guard said as he pushed Melodys body inside. The little girl staggered and fumbled on the rough floor. Ugh. Ah, this little thing is really annoying me. The guard was probably a little embarrassed so he frowned and tapped Melody with his shoe. It meant she needed to get up quickly. Guard, I will cut off that foot if you dont move that away right this instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, a chilling voice came from behind the guard C with a presence that made the surrounding air heavier. The guard looked back hastily. ?! Confirming the identity of his opponent, the guard was frozen. Standing there was the Duke of Valdwin. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Surprised to see his face, which he had only seen in portraits, the guard remained motionless with his foot still on Melodys back. The Duke, whom he hadnt seen before came forward, grabbed the collar of his uniform and yanked him away. He came back to his senses after being thrown to the floor and falling flat in front of the Duke. D-Duke! He was scared. He was just trying to deal with the sinner a while ago, so he only thought that the daughter should also be punished. Aigoo, my lamb! Mrs. Higgins ran out from the crowd that followed behind the Duke, limping with her legs. She was obviously hurt after being pushed by the Elder. She still refused to receive treatment and ran all the way here. She immediately helped Melody get up and began to point at the Elder. Do you know that your inspiration will go away if you do something like this to someone elses precious sheep?! Precious? However, the Elder laughed at the old womans words and refused to give in. See that filthy criminal standing over there? Following the Elders words, the people looked at Melodys mother, who was in a miserable state. She is a slave trader C this brats mother. He understands this, right? He raised his head slightly with a smug expression on his face. Everyone mustve felt a sense of surprise and betrayal since the Duke didnt tell anyone about Melodys background. Maybe, he could even use it as the Dukes weakness. Hah. Mrs. Higgins was soon at loss of words with her mouth half-opened. The Elder smiled bitterly, Can you believe it? That the Duke brought someone like this and called her guest C No, you there, sinner. What on earth did you eat to have such a cute daughter like her? I wanted to know a little bit. (e/n: Lol she subtly insulted Melodys Mom by saying that Melody looks too cute to be related to her.) Mrs. Higgins was marveled while looking alternately at Melodys face and her mothers beyond the prison bars. She said, Its hard for mother and child to not look alike, but this is amazing. Mrs. Higgins, The Duke calmly called her. Understanding his meaning to stop making a fuss, she bowed her head and wrapped her arms around Melody. It meant she was intent on taking her home. Let the child go. However, the Duke did not allow Mrs. Higgins to take the child. Duke! Mrs. Higgins immediately objected but he also didnt retract his order. Mrs. Higgins could not do anything since it was the Masters order so she had no choice but to retreat and leave Melody in that place. The Duke carefully examined Melodys condition. There were scratches on her arms and knees; the slightly swollen areas would probably become blue bruises by tomorrow. Im sorry. He first apologized as her temporary guardian. This wasnt something that a child can bear. Melody immediately shook her head, along with the words Its alright. And I brought what you left behind. He put a pretty hat with lace on Melodys head and handed her a heavy coin purse full of money. This is a money bag. Thats right, a lump of money. He knelt down on one knee in front of Melody. The hats brim was wide so the childs face couldnt be properly seen. Melody, you can go away from this place with your mother if you want. This money will help you. If I wish? Yes, if you wish. Melody stopped herself from saying Thats illegal. Perhaps, he would turn a blind eye for Melodys sake C because he was such a kind person. what do I do? Melody pursed her lips full of worries, but the Duke continued and it seemed like he had another proposal left for her. But, if you want it. The Duke reached out his hand to her. He didnt say anything specific but Melody understood it right away. It means choosing him as her guardian. This was a very simple matter C a brusque but friendly Duke and a mother who doesnt recognize Melody. Anyone who understood the situation would know that Melody should choose the Duke, but she was scared. Duke. What is it? I might ruin everything. I see. Im telling the truth. What I am saying is, the Duke and Loretta will have a great amount of happiness in the distant future. That. I am not very interested in the distant future. Without you, my daughter will start crying tonight from now on. She will not stop crying when it starts to rain. He sighed a little. Without my daughter, you would start crying tonight too, wouldnt you? That I think I would. The Higgins couple might become depressed too. . I dont think I would be in a very good mood either. So no matter how I look at it, I dont think any great happiness would come without you. Having said that, Melody had nothing to say. Duke, I C The moment Melody was about to say something, a desperate voice echoed from inside the dark prison. Melody! Youre not going to leave me, are you? She approached the bars again. But she couldnt come out even though the door was open out of fear. We can live happily with that money. I will quit slave trading! I didnt do it because I wanted to do those bad things? I had no choice since I had no money and I had to feed, dress, and raise you. The Duke raised his arms and tried to stop her with the knights as she drew closer to Melody. Its alright, Duke. Stopping him, Melody turned to face her mother. She ignored the Dukes hand which was outstretched to her. A happy smile hung on her mothers face. My daughter! My treasure! I knew you would come to rescue me. Mother. Yes, how much was in that coin bag, huh? Did you count it? Melody shook her head, and she immediately frowned. Anyway, since you were young No, no. Thats what this mother should do. Bring that bag over to me. With that, we will live very happily. Her mother proudly held out one hand, and Melody stared at it. When she said the words my dear daughter, she was only staring towards the purse of money. All right, Melody answered and lifted the bag of money slightly. Have a happy life with your beloved daughter. She then closed her eyes tightly and threw the heavy pocket of money with all her strength. Gold coins poured out from the slightly opened purse of money that fad opened wide in the air. The sound of the falling coins filled the entire prison. Uh, uh, my money! Her mother hastily screamed and approached her with outstretched arms. But instead of grabbing the pouch, a coin just painfully hit her on the bridge of her nose. Ouch! While holding her sore nose, she quickly grabbed the coin that had fallen. After holding the coin in her hand preciously, she instinctively screamed at Melody. Are you crazy?! You, huh?! Her screams, fortunately, didnt last long because she was soon obsessed with collecting all the coins that had fallen to the floor. Crazy bitch, you know how much this is and you threw it away like that! My goodness, look at this shiny thing. Isnt this a gold coin? A happy smile blossomed on her face after collecting a bunch of the coins, although her nose was constantly dripping with blood. Melody looked at her mother who was no longer paying attention to her, then turned to the Duke again. Today, my mother seemed to have found her real daughter C just like the Duke. Shell soon lose her daughter to the guard since she cannot have private property inside the prison. As soon as the Dukes words fell, the guard took away her money and locked the prison door. Immediately being deprived of her money, her mother looked around with a dismayed face and began to shout at Melody again. Stupid, pathetic, simple-minded C Melody reddened as there were only vulgar curse words coming out of her mouth. She was ashamed. Soon after, the jailer threatened her to stop her screaming. Its unbelievable. The Duke frowned. Though he wasnt a kind father to his children, he never said anything like that to them. He somehow felt uncomfortable while thinking about Melody having to grow up listening to those kinds of words. But Melody only shook her head gently with a smile on her face. I know that Im not stupid, Duke. I know that. Im also not foolish enough to make a pathetic decision in a situation like this. I know that too. Melody hesitated for a moment, thinking about the original novel. She was still afraid of causing an ending that will be different from the original, but she became scared thinking about the lonely Loretta who would try to find her tonight. Maybe Melody would miss Loretta for a long time too. Besides, she was sure that she would miss the other people she met at the Dukes mansion. As Melody licked her lips, the Duke raised his hand again and asked C a familiar question. I asked, what do you think C will you go back to the Dukes house or not? It was the same question he asked when she first met him, which might be a sign that he also wants the same answer. Its not impossible. Regardless, she decided to think about his question that way for now. Otherwise, she was afraid shed just foolishly stand there without saying anything. I willgo. Melody recalled the answers she had given that day one by one. I want to go. Without missing a breath between the words C everything. If the Duke allows it. As soon as she finished her answer, the Duke faintly laughed. It was a smile she had never seen before C a somewhat gentle smile as he stroked her hair and said very good. It has been decided. Lets go back. He gave the answer just as last time and held Melodys small hand tightly. The brusque Dukes hand was big and warm, and all her anxieties melted away. Melody followed him a few steps further and asked one more time for no reason at all C while being slightly afraid. Duke, is it really okay? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I heard you are smart. Oh my God. The Duke is being cheap. I cant believe youre answering the same way as our old conversation. Melody slightly pouted her lips and walked forward a little more so they were walking side by side. Of course I am smart! In response, he nodded his head, with a face that seemed to say, I know. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Melodys mother remained in prison awaiting punishment. Since Lorettas status became clear after she was kidnapped, she could not escape her punishment. On the other hand, the Elders still argued until the end that the sinner Melody should be kicked out. They fought even harder after her mothers crime became heavier. Of course, the Duke didnt stand still while listening to their opinions. He immediately made them shut their mouths after mentioning the illegal trade between them and the guard in charge of the prisoner. Furious, the Elders left the Duchy. Soon after, Melody came back as a guest of the Dukes family. Not to mention how Loretta ran out of the entryway and hugged her passionately when she got back from the prison and exited the carriage. Loretta also reached out to the Duke and hugged him tightly around his waist, which was as high up as she could reach on her tiptoes. Yow da best, Duk. There was a very pleasant dinner that evening. There wasnt any immensely fancy food since it was a hastily organized banquet, but only a few items that they had brought from the city were left behind and uneaten. Still, it was very enjoyable to have a meal in the absence of the bad Elders. After that, Melody took a pleasant bath and applied medicine to her wound again. She received treatment as soon as she had gotten home, but all the medicine was washed away after she took a bath. Ah, it must hurt to look at it again. The maid gave the medicine a quick blow of air to help it dry faster and frowned slightly. Isnt it very painful? Its okay. By the way, about Miss Loretta. The maid bandaged Melodys wounds while talking. What happened with the Young Lady? I think she resembles the Duke a lot. She told her Lorettas strict response to the Elders while Melody wasnt at the mansion. She stood straight with her two chubby legs and proudly raised her head to the Duke as she ordered him to Bwing Melody back. No matter what the elders said, she didnt give in to their words in the slightest and answered like that, right? The maid had a face that she didnt know what to do with Lorettas uniqueness, but she became shy in front of Melody. I dont know if I deserve so much love and attention from the female lead. So after treatment, when it was time to read a fairytale book and go to sleep as usual, Melody borrowed some courage from the darkness and decided to ask Loretta about it. Why are you giving me so much love? You know, Loretta. Yes? However, in the end, I was embarrassed to ask, Why do you like me? U-uh, nothing, go to sleep. Was there something strange about her reaction? Loretta gently covered Melodys ears with her small hands C just like Melody had done for Loretta every rainy day. Melody, were you skeyd? She heard her worried voice on her warm ears. Melody immediately tried to say Im fine, but then stopped and decided to answer just honestly. Hmm, I was a little scared. Sowwy. But Loretta sent the Duke for me. Did da Duk protek Melody? Melody smiled and nodded. Hmm, he took care of me. I like tha Duk. I olso like Melody. Was she worried that Loretta wouldnt say the words I like you? She gently lowered the hands that were covering Melodys ears. You know. Melody was encouraged by her cute confession, and carefully asked what she had been curious about since a while ago. Why does Loretta like me? Even if it wasnt particularly Melody, there were plenty of people who she might like. Huh? But maybe it was a bit too difficult of a question for a small child. Sowwy, I don kno. Loretta wiggled her hands at her sides for a moment, smiled bashfully, and then hugged Melody tightly. Stil, I weally like Melody C I like you a lot. Because it was such a happy reply, Melody quickly nodded and engraved those pretty words into her heart. I really like Loretta a lot too C I like you very much. After the shy confession, the two children naturally shared other stories together. Rules to follow in bed: Dont forget the saying close your eyes and mouth when you go to sleep. Thanks to this, the two overslept the next day, and as a punishment, they had to chew on carrots instead of apples for breakfast. Ronnie, who was sitting across from the table, stared at the two of them the whole time as they ate carrots together. Anyway, the three of them ate all of the carrots, leaving no leftovers. That was highly commendable. After Loretta was officially given Valdwin as her surname, both big and small things happened in the Dukes family.The first of those changes was Loretta moving into her room on the second floor. At first she didnt like that idea of moving her room farther from Melodys, but when Melody said I want to see the scenery from the second floor, so invite me up there often, okay, she ran happily to the second floor. Meanwhile, Ronnie began to deny reality. Is she really my younger sister? D-dont be ridiculous. She doesnt look like me in the slightest bit. Looking at his face, Loretta became gloomy and asked the butler Higgins, Das Ronnie hates Loretta? Higgins shook his head, remembering the disrespectful nature of the second master. No way. He must be very fond of Young Lady as you are very cute. Is that so? Loretta wanted to know if Butler Higgins words were true, so she ran straight to Ronnies room. After knocking on the door, Ronnie opened it rudely and asked her, What is it? Loretta decided to try the cute move Melody taught her to show her older brother. She had to work hard. Once you inhale a lot of air and your stomach is full, you need to exhale deeply. A loud puuuh sound came out of her little mouth. She then looked up at Ronnie with a face that indicated that she was expecting something from him. ? Of course, he didnt understand why Loretta suddenly showed up and showed him her breathing. What is that? Loretta is cute even if she just breathes. Ta-da! A moment of silence passed. Soon after, Ronnies face turned red as if he was angry and he screamed. D-dont make me laugh! With a loud thump, the door closed. Loretta became a bit gloomy. On the other hand, the Duke was worried as well. Of course, he was worried about Loretta. Yow the best, Duk. Now that their relationship became clear, Loretta shouldnt be calling him Duk anymore. If you ask her to change how to address you suddenly, she may feel rejected. It wouldnt be a good idea to rush. Especially in the case of other extreme changes in her environment like Loretta was experiencing while changing rooms. Duke, by any chance, Then one day, Melody cautiously followed behind him in the hallway. whispered in a small voice, Are you worried? ? Puzzled, he turned around and saw Melody with her clasped hands and she smiled at him. Her face was somehow telling him I know everything. Im talking about how she addresses you. Before the Duke could even ask how she knew, Melody quickly added an excuse. That, every time Miss Loretta says Duk, everyone in the mansion, including the Duke, frowns and stares at her. It was an incident that plunged Loretta into a deep depression in the original novel. While everyone was taking care of Loretta and didnt point out what she called the Duke, she agonized, I think everyone hates me. The Duke asked Melody, who was thinking about the contents of the original story. Did she flinch? Its not very noticeable. Is it possible to see everything in the eyes of quick-witted children? Right, The Duke nodded his head. .Thanks. On the day Melody gave him the advice, the Duke honestly told Loretta about how she should call him the right way. Fortunately, Loretta accepted his request to call him Father without much resistance. Gon C Beoji. (T/N: Duke is ??(Gongjak) in Korean and Loretta pronounced it as ???(Gonjak-nim), since she was still a little girl. The second part was how she should call the Duke, her father, as ???but she can only pronounced the last two syllables, which read -beoji.) Of course, accepting the title as ones head and actually using it were very different matters. Loretta called him Gonjak-nim as she always did, then she quickly turned it to Father and called for the Duke. Thanks to that, the strange title Gon-beoji resounded all over the Dukes mansion for a few days. Although Loretta calls him the wrong way, just like in the original, no one paid heed to it. Everyone made sounds like pfft trying their best to hold back their laughter. Of course, the Duke also enjoyed the word Gon-beoji very much C to the extent that he wrote the sign-off From Gon-beoji in the notes he would leave for Loretta. Thanks to this, Loretta did not fall into depression over the name issue. Loretta knos! Besides, it has a very good application. The diligent girl ran straight to Ronnies room to demonstrate the good realization she had come up with. Knock, knock, she knocked on the door, and Ronnie opened the door unkindly, again saying, What is it? Loretta jumped in front of him and shouted loudly. (Older) Brother! ! Ronnie was startled by the sudden title she had called him and answered stupidly. Wh-why am I your (older) brother?! That, sins Loretta is faders daughter, Ronnie is (older) brother of cors. That was the perfect answer that could never be refuted. Ronnie was just grunting, saying, What the heck, not long ago, it was a hot topic that you were calling father Gon-beoji? Arent you happy when Loretta calls you brother? I-is there anything good about that? Its just the relationship between family members. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hmm, Fader, brother, Loretta, and Melody ar family! Ronnie crossed his arms and smiled at her excited response. He was finally happy that he had something to point out. Why is she my family? Melody is just an outsider. Totally an outsider! There was a stern tone when he emphasized the word outsider. Then Loretta froze as if she had been slightly frightened by him. Ronnie, who was now satisfied, slammed his door shut in front of her and went back into his room. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 It was in late autumn, and the Duke was busy with work C because it was harvest season. The Dukes vassals would go to and from the capital almost everyday, so a mountain of papers had piled up on the Dukes desk. The Duke would always find time to talk to Loretta even in these busy times. It was as if he was trying to make up for the long period of time she has been raised away from the family. Thus, the Dukes family was peaceful even though there were piles of work to be done. Of course, that peace didnt last long. It was because the other nobles interest was focused on Loretta. Their concerns were mainly about My child will be a great playmate for your dear daughter. They would mention it to the Duke through a visit request or inviting her to a tea time. The Duke would send polite refusal letters to these invitations, but those kinds of requests didnt diminish even after the passing of time. It wouldnt be a good thing to draw attention to Loretta since she was still adjusting to the Dukes family. Even so, Loretta is at a curious age so she couldnt be kept inside the mansion all the time. The childs situation may be different had the Duchess been present at this time. But it was pointless to feel sorry for the absence of someone who wasnt here anymore, so Butler Higgins had a different idea for the Duke. Duke, a month or two would be fine, so how about calling the Big Young Master to the mansion? He also needs to meet the Young Lady. Loretta had been thinking hard about the biggest problem she had encountered since her birth. It was a secret worry that she couldnt even tell her best friend, Melody. Loretta thought about this serious problem whenever she had time to herself, while blowing on the window to fog them up and drawing circles on it. Miss Loretta. Is it worrying that the concerns of a little child are this prolonged? A gentle maid approached her. Are you upset because the circles are not drawn beautifully? The maid asked while looking at the circles Loretta had drawn on the window. No, Loretta quickly shook her head. If there is a snack you want to eat, I will make it for you. Would you like some roasted peanuts? No. Is it because you want to find some pretty fallen leaves? Would you like to go to the garden? No. If not, what could have made our Young Lady like this? Are you worried because the Duke was too busy to see you today? Hmmm. Of course, that was one of the concerns because Loretta has been looking forward to talking with the Duke quite a bit. Dats fine, bekos fadaer also adors Loretta. Besides, there was another problem that Loretta was more worried about right now. Yu know, life is hawd for Loretta, I have tu much concen. Loretta leaned slightly on the window sill and sighed. Her plump cheeks swelled up a little out of dissatisfaction. Sigh, it is somewhat good that life has already been hard for our Young Lady since you will grow up very strong. The maid approached the window and bowed slightly. Staring at Lorettas face with her pouting lips. Can I listen to your concerns, if its alright with you? Um but its a secret. Of course, I will keep the Young Ladys secret. Really? Yes, really. Loretta barely opened her mouth after she asked the maid if she could really keep it a secret. Yu know Yes. Dat gwandfader in white in the temple. The high priest? He sed dat Fader and Loretta became family so he sed we should be together forever. Is that whats bothering you? Loretta shook her head at the maids question and answered, Loretta wikes Fader. Uhm, I wan to be wid Melody tu. Ah. The maid could now roughly guess Lorettas worries. As my brother sed, Loretta and Melody are not family. Ah. I want to live wid her as family but he sed it cannot be, life is so hawd. Loretta carefully spoke while clasping her hands together, It wud be great if Fader gave birt to Melody. The maid, who dared to imagine the brusque Duke pregnant after hearing that cute complaint, had to bite her lip to hold back the laughter that almost came out. Um, so youre saying you want Miss Melody to be part of the Valdwin family? Hmm, it wud be great if she was family wid Loretta. If thats the case, there is another way for Melody to become part of your family without the Duke giving birth to her. Really?! Loretta raised her head with joy. The maid thought that she couldnt give her the answer she had thought up as she gazed into those innocent eyes. It was also a nonsensical question in the first place. Whats more, if Mrs. Higgins found that she said such a thing to the precious Young Lady, it would not be a light punishment. Ah, um. Heres the thing, so, the maid took a step back. Loretta looked at her with a look of anticipation, and she felt a little guilty. Wouldnt it be okay if you cherish her as much as you cherish your family? What was that? A clear look of disappointment appeared on Lorettas face, but it was the best answer she could give as a maid. At the same time, another maid knocked on the door, which was a great salvation. The maid apologized to Loretta and left for a moment. Why are you sweating so much in this cold weather? When the servant asked, she took out a handkerchief and wiped her face. I almost melted at the Young Ladys cuteness and I almost said some nonsense. I would have been calculating my severance pay now if I had said it without resisting the temptation. Nonsense? What is it? The servant asked curiously. What kind of nonsense did you almost say to the Young Lady? The Young Lady was wiggling her little hands as she said that she wanted Miss Melody to be part of the family. I see what you were thinking. Right?! The word marriage came up in my throat subconsciously! Thats really nonsense. Melody will never be able to form a special bond with the Dukes son no matter how special she is C never. The maid clasped her hands together and prayed reverently to God. She said that she was relieved she didnt make any mistake at the last moment and that she came back to her senses. Unfortunately, God wasnt on her side. Loretta had followed her quietly and heard all of their conversation. Mawiage? The little girl put her finger near her lips and thought for a long time, then clapped her hands and giggled as if she had come up with a good solution. Meanwhile, Mrs. Higgins was lying on her bed because the Elder had thrown her on the floor. Fortunately, she wasnt seriously hurt, but the doctor said she should rest for a while. Melody actively volunteered to take care of the old woman. The little girls wish came true as it was in line with the busy Dukes family. So she would stop by Mrs. Higgins room three times a day and help take care of her. Of course, Melodys wounds she got in the prison were in a healed state before she was able to help Mrs. Higgins. It was thanks to the maids who applied medicine every day and cared for them with utmost sincerity that she got better quickly. I already have a lot of scars, so adding one wont change anything. Melody said one day as she watered a small flowerpot, Mrs. Higgins, who was lying on the bed, jumped up and screamed. This frustrating thing! How come you have made no progress! I am not a frustrating thing, I am always changing. I recently learned how to walk gracefully. Look. Melody showed her the graceful walk she practiced C just like those Young Ladies in the capital. Hmph, you mean this inelegant girl who just said that five and six scars are the same? Yes, theyre the same. Oh, Ive got it. I will take away one from your snacks in the future. Dont complain that youre missing one snack out of your six. the Grandma said with a smirk. Melody retorted I was in the wrong! Theres a difference between having five and six! Unfortunately, Mrs. Higgins didnt get the answer she was looking for. Melody was just smiling at her with a face that said Im glad I still have my snacks. Aigoo, what to do with you really. Mrs. Higgins groaned in pain and threw herself back into the bed. Even if it wasnt like that, she felt sorry that she had to lie down while the Dukes family was busy, but Melody was frustrating her even more to the point that she was more likely to die from her annoyance than anything having to do with her injuries. Maybe its good for that stupid sheep. Its okay to be whoever she wants while the Duke is taking care of her, so she wished Melody would work hard for herself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Higgins stopped nagging Melody a little. She was actually feeling bad since she met Melodys mother last time. She wondered if an old hag like her who had shown a temper towards the child, that had been hurt for such a long time by her Mothers harsh words, had sprinkled more salt on her wounds. Maybe I should change my tone a bit. The old woman thought so, but she couldnt help but shout and scream when she saw Melody not taking good care of herself. This kid needs to spend some time with a kinder person. Not a brusque Duke, a butler who doesnt know how to look after children, or a grandmother who always curses. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Melody. Mrs. Higgins called Melody to turn around again. Yes? Did you hear that the Big Young Master is coming tomorrow? Ah no. Melody shook her head with a slightly subtle expression. In fact, she hadnt heard that news yet, but she thought it was time for him to come. It was his role to help Loretta safely adjust to life in the capital. He is like the mirror of a nobles son. Melody answered Thats right, but immediately shut her mouth that wasnt supposed to answer. Fortunately, the old man didnt notice her acting strangely. Bring tea to the Big Young Master. He will definitely drink tea in the afternoon. Bring him tea? The Duke also said it. Give her a small errand so that you can help. Once a day? Of course only once! Do you think I would even give you a fake invitation to enter this mansion? This is not an easy place to enter. Melody also knew that. It was clear that it makes one proud to be the Dukes servant. Melody, the old woman called the little girl in a strict voice, You are the Dukes guest. . You need to learn the poise that suits him. Then I need to learn that from a teacher if thats the case. The Duke ordered for Melody to be treated as the Dukes guest in the mansion after the incident caused by the Elders. All servants had to show her respect to prevent the same thing from happening again. Melody also started learning simple etiquette in order to show the attitude meriting that kind of treatment. O-of course, that wouldnt make me a dignified person. Will you learn it all at once? You have to keep up with the great example. You gave me permission to bring tea to the Big Young Master to show that? Hmph, right. Although a rough-and-tumble amateur like you cant even go near the Big Young Masters toes. . That was so true, Melody didnt answer. Because she always thought it was difficult even with etiquette classes. It seems you have no confidence. Stop now if you are not willing to learn. Oh, thats not it! Though I have that little confidence Melody wiggled her hands for nothing and said, Ill do it anyway. Even if you dont have confidence? I-I wont know unless I try! Melody struggled to answer brightly. In fact, it was better to be taught rather than to learn etiquette by just observing others. Its enough that you know. Since you learned etiquette, you should know that I will hang you upside down from the zelkova tree if you make a fuss and go against the Young Master! Her threat of hanging from the tree was scary, but she somehow felt that there was a warm concern mixed with it. Melody hugged the old womans shoulder as if wrapping her. Thank you, Grandma. I-I will do my best! The old woman jumped up, startled. But she didnt even have time to yell at her when Melody suddenly said Oh, Ill be late to the etiquette class! and hurriedly left. Mrs. Higgins looked at the door where Melody had disappeared. Shes an unpredictable lamb she muttered to herself and lay down. When they heard that Melody would be in charge of the Big Young Master Claude Valdwins afternoon tea, all the maids screamed Kyaah, I envy you! Big Young Master will certainly show Miss Melody the virtues of a gentleman. Because he is kind to everyone. Above all, he is so mature that you wont even think he is 15 years old. Hes already handsome now, but hell definitely become more handsome when he grows up. Melody slowly nodded at the maids words. Of course, she already knew such basic information that the maids didnt know. First of all, he was the older brother who liked his sudden younger sister. He played the role of a perfect older brother who loved Loretta, adored her, and endlessly showered her with affection. However, his true face was revealed when Loretta grew up and started dating in earnest. He drove away the men around Loretta with only his bloody eyes. As much as he usually had a strong image of kindness, his scary eyes made it even more effective. Half of the young men that pursued the beautiful Young Lady Loretta couldnt overcome his gaze attack and had to give up. Readers who read this were like, Our Loretta cant get married with this! Aah, thats so good! Give us her marriage! Older brother Claude, cheer up! (Melody actually hit the Like button on that comment.) So probably, his true face wont be revealed unless Melody is willing to marry Loretta. It rained briefly at dawn when Claude returned to the Dukes house. Butler Higgins quickly opened an umbrella and held it over him as he got out of the carriage. Youve arrived, Big Young Master. Its been a while. Higgins, give me the umbrella. Higgins refused, but Claude took the umbrella himself. Of course, he didnt forget to share it with Higgins. I am okay. I will be in trouble if Higgins gets wet and catches a cold. The 15-year-old boy smiled kindly at the butler he respected. Higgins looked at the boy who had grown to his own height and muttered in admiration, You have really grown up a lot. Is that so? I wish it were. Because I want to be a nice guy like Higgins. You cant be a bad guy like me, Young Master. Dont insult the man Ive admired for fifteen years, Higgins. Aigoo, stop it. Someone will hear you! Higgins made a rare disgusted tone and hurried into the hallway. It didnt seem like he hated it, looking at the slight smile on his face. Many servants of the Dukes family greeted him as soon as he followed him into the large hall. He even called the names of those who were close to him and greeted them in a friendly way. What about my father? He was held back in the meeting room on his way to meet Young Master. Is it time for Ronnie and the new Princess to sleep? If youre talking about the Young Lady, shes indeed asleep. Shes still young. Oh, and besides the Young Lady, we also have the Dukes guest. Fathers guest? Higgins quickly told Claude about Melody in response to his question C briefly. Shes a rather unusual guest. You will come to like her, too. Shes a lovely person. He only smiled instead of answering Higgins. Melody visited Loretta in the morning. Now, on non-rainy days, Loretta would sleep alone in her room. Perhaps it was because after Ronnie teased her by saying, Youll be treated as a baby for the rest of your life if you cant sleep in your room. Knock, knock. She knocked and waited on the door, but it was quiet beyond the door today. Maybe she was still sleeping. As Melody paced worriedly, a maid passing by told her of Lorettas whereabouts. The young lady is in the garden with the Big Young Master. Big Young Master?! Melody asked, surprised. It was because she heard that he would be arriving this afternoon. Perhaps he was curious about Young Lady Loretta. He moved up his schedule and left. Ah. Thats what it is if it was Claude C he was amazed by Loretta and tried to always keep her next to him. Though Melody was curious about the new character, she didnt want to disturb the siblings first meeting, so she decided to just quietly go back to her room. However, the maid told her about Lorettas words as if it just came to her mind. Oh, yes. The Young Lady asked many times when will Melody wake up. Me? Why? Im not so sure, but maybe she wanted to show off Miss Melody to the Big Young Master? No way. Loretta has nothing to brag about, so why not brag about Melody? I told you its true, because she likes Miss Melody the most. Oh, right. The maid came out of Lorettas wardrobe carrying the large-brimmed hat as if she had just remembered something. It was the same hat the Duke had given her in the past. Young Lady will love it if Miss Melody brings this to her. The sun is getting stronger these days, and she went out without wearing a hat. Thats difficult. For Lorettas skin health, you should block UV rays. Melody took the hat the maid gave her and went to the garden. It was a large garden, but finding Loretta wasnt too difficult. Because the places that children like are limited. She was at the small fountain today. Melody called for Loretta but didnt approach and stood far away to watch the scene unfolding in front of her. Claude and Loretta C the two of them were really beautiful. Loretta softly smiled with a slight soil on her cheek. The friendly older brother spoke by lowering his height to match his younger sisters eye level. Their pale golden hair swayed pleasantly everytime the wind blew. Melody, Melody! At that moment, Loretta found Melody and jumped to the spot. It seemed that she was very satisfied with meeting Claude seeing that light step of hers. She looked like she was enjoying it. As she had learned from her teacher, she greeted them politely and immediately approached the two of them. Of course, she didnt forget to use respect for Loretta. I brought the hat that the Young Lady forgot. Melody bowed in greeting. I am staying here with the Dukes grace. I am Melody. Ive heard about you. Its alright, you can raise your head. When she looked up slightly per his instruction, he was still sitting in front of Loretta, looking toward Melody. Thanks to that, their eyes met immediately. . Even though Melody knew it was not proper etiquette, she couldnt take her eyes from him. She knew that he was the most outstanding boy in the capital when she read the original story, and that he would grow up to be a wonderful young man in the future. I knew As if it was something new to her, she realized it when she actually met him in real life. Um, do I look so weird? So surprised that you opened your mouth? At his playful words, Melody quickly covered her lips with Lorettas hat she was holding. She didnt notice it since she was busy admiring his clear features, but her mouth was really agape. Th-that! Melody had an almost crying expression and tried to make excuses, but he smiled and stood slowly from his seat. You are an interesting person, Miss Melody. Nice to meet you. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Claude took one step closer to her and bowed lightly. I am Claude. She didnt know why, but Melody was embarrassed and averted her gaze then held out the hat abruptly. (T/N: Yay, another Claude in my collection [bunny happy noises]) Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Alright then, let my little sister wear her hat. He put the hat that Melody had brought on Lorettas head, and even straightened her hair. Tank you, Loretta said to Melody, then repeated to Claude who put the hat on, Tank you. Well. I think Im missing something important. Important words? Whats that? Loretta slightly clapped her hands as Melody looked at her curiously, then softly smiled and spoke again. Tank you, Brother. There you go. You know, Broder Ronnie heyts me. He closed da dor to me. Thats okay, because that means he likes you very much. He layks me? Lorettas wide-eyed appearance as she asked him questions must have been a direct blow to his heart. The tip of his lips slightly twitched as evidence of that. Thats right, so you can freely call him. Hmm, and anoder ting. Loretta now turned around and looked at Melody. Loretta has bin weyting for Melody to come. Um, why? Hmm.. you know, the little girl suddenly blushed and twisted her whole body as if she was embarrassed by something. Because Loretta has sam concewns. Concerns?! Melody was startled and quickly grabbed her hand. Thats probably because she had never felt this little girl had problems with anything before. Did something happen? The little girl quickly shook her head when she asked her again. Yu know, Melody and Loretta layk each oder, right? Melody didnt know why she was suddenly asking that, but she nodded her head as it was the truth. Thats right, I really like Miss Loretta. So, Loretta took a step closer to Melody and blinked her cute eyes, Loretta wants Melody to be pawt of dis familee! Yes? Melody doubted her ears. Oh my, Loretta is seying dat I want to marry Melody! Loretta exclaimed as she emphasized the word marry. What on earth were you worrying all this time, and from whom did you get information that you arrived at that conclusion so happily? Melody was so surprised by her unexpected words that she was speechless. Can I say that I knew about this? Or should I just say we cant? A scene flashed through Melodys confused head. Was it around the ending of the original novel? When Loretta grew up and told Claude, I am in love with the male lead, and I am even thinking of getting married, she read about Claudes description of staring at the male lead with the scariest eyes ever. Of course, the original Loretta in the original novel didnt know that, but Melody felt unsettled when she remembered that scene. No way. But she tried to think of some hope. The original story was based on a real marriage, and this was only proof that Loretta is still young and she just liked Melody a lot. So he could only glare like a beast at Melody like this. He.. wont, right? There should be nothing. Melody slowly raised her head in prayer. As her gaze passed Lorettas small shoulders, she saw his neatly ironed clothes. She mustered more courage and looked up at him. ! Hic! There stood the White Devil. He had a bright smile on his face, but his eyes were clearly the devils! Im doomed. That word naturally came to her mind. She was really doomed. Loretta took a step closer to Melody, not knowing the kind of expression her older brother wore behind her. Loretta wil be a big money bag. Loretta tiptoed and drew a large circle with both hands. I am going to be a big money bag to meyk Melody happy! Melodys frozen with fear heart melted away at Lorettas cute confession made while jumping up and down. At this point, she could slightly understand the original male leads heart. No matter how much Claude stared at her like this, she didnt give up her feelings for Loretta. Melody thought at first that he was great, but the truth was fairly easy to understand, looking at it now. With Claudes eyes, he cannot kill or hurt anyone. It was just making her feel uneasy. Besides, that uneasiness quickly disappeared with Loretta cutely confessing her love. Melody followed Loretta drawing circles and drew a very, very large circle. Melody was fortunately taller so she could draw a bigger circle. I-I will make you happier! This much! I really layk Melody! Loretta approached her with arms wide open, and Melody quickly embraced her. So cute; I really like you. Where did you learn such wonderful words that will make me happy? Moreover, Melody really felt good to receive such a precious declaration. I should keep it forever. I should keep her, rub her, and cherish her always. With that thought in mind, Melody raised her head and happened to meet Claudes eyes, who was standing behind the two of them. He had a rather shocked face. Hmph, you should be. He was probably envious of Lorettas affectionate actions toward Melody and was at loss of what to do. Melody felt a strange sense of victory and smiled confidently. At the same time, Loretta lightly rubbed her head on Melodys arms saying, I layk Melody, that Melodys smile was mixed with a deeper sincerity. Claude was watching the two of them in despair with a face that showed he was deeply shocked. Even so, Melody thought that her first meeting with Claude wasnt all that bad. Of course, she thought that her world fell apart when Loretta proposed (?), but he was a teenage boy with common sense. Lorettas proposal was just about I want to keep playing with Melody and he should be fully aware that it was just her cute way of making a request. In other words, Lorettas proposal clearly revealed the good relationship between Melody and Loretta. So, maybe, Claude may not have felt badly toward Melody by now. Yeah, right. It will be fine! This isnt a mental victory, but a sober analysis of the situation! The reason Melody achieved such a mental victory was simple. It was because she was standing right in front of Claudes room. I was just happy when I was given the task of preparing a cup of tea for the Eldest Young Master every day. Melody took a deep breath and carefully knocked on the door. Knock, knock. Her heart was pounding for nothing as she waited for several minutes for permission to enter. And finally, she felt a movement behind the door, and the doorknob soon began to slightly turn. No way, is he going to open the door himself? Melody was deeply grateful for his kindness. The other maids were right. Those were the words praising the Eldest Young Master as a great gentleman. If she could learn from his impeccable etiquette with her own two eyes, maybe Melody could be a bit more suitable for this mansion. Melody painted a smile as friendly as possible on her face, even to live up for his consideration. The door was finally fully opened. Oh, Miss Melody. He quickly picked up the tea set she had placed on the tray himself. Thankfully. I heard about it. You want to learn the manners of the capital. Yes, thats right. He told her that Thats commendable, and smiled. With his gentle smile, it also made Melody smile. Is that because you want to be by Lorettas side? Yes! Of course. There is no one more important to me than Miss Loretta! I will be by her side forever! Claudes face grew colder and colder despite the passionate sincerity she had unintentionally uttered. Be by my younger sisters side forever. ! Melody only realized now that he had fueled his jealousy to no avail. Of course, he induced it to some extent, but Melody first tried to give an excuse. At least she didnt want to have a bad relationship with Lorettas brother. That! So what I am saying is C But before she could finish her words, Claude answered again with a friendly face, Alright. Goodbye. And bang! the door was closed. Young Master? Melody called for him in a low voice and gently knocked on the door. But no answer came from beyond the tightly closed door. What is this situation ? Melody turned around with a blank face. Come to think of it. When she first came to the Dukes house, she was prepared to be hated by the people who loved Loretta. Her sweet life continued so long that she forgot I think he doesnt like Loretta and me being close. Melody sighed and returned to the first floor. The same time the next day. Melody did not give up and went to see Claude. Knock, knock. Upon knocking on the door, he picked up what was placed on the tray again. Melody quickly told him thoughtful words before he could close the door. P-people have told me that you would be a great example of good capital etiquette! Is that so? Yes! Then you will have to live up to my expectations. Fortunately, Melodys words seemed to work well with him. They conveyed the expectations of the mansions people to him. If this happened, he would have no choice but to let Melody into the room. Goodbye, Miss Melody. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thud. However this time, the door closed again. J-just a moment! Melody shouted in embarrassment, but the tightly closed door never opened again. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Since then, Melody went through the same thing twice. She threw him some bait once. Would you like to hear about the time Young Lady Loretta and I first met? She thought he would bite at her bait in an instant since he was a fool for his younger sister. He didnt respond at all surprisingly. Melody had no choice but to be sure of one thing at this point: Claude and her first meeting was the worst, and he really hates her. Its alright if he hates me. The problem is that he was confusing Melody. He was courteous to her in the presence of the Dukes family members and the servants. Please come here. Its nice here since this place has shade. Higgins, can you get Miss Melodys hat for a moment? He even suggested that she take a seat on a comfortable chair. I am glad the weather is nice. We can all come out together like this. Loretta and Melody smiled as if they were more than happy to spend time together. If Melody wasnt in the position to bring him tea every afternoon, she might have misunderstood that he was kind just like the Duke. So, Melody asked Claude in a low voice while Loretta was busy eating. Were you always this kind? It was difficult to see the person who treated her poorly when she brought him tea. Of course I have to be kind. Even though he knew the true meaning of the question, he brazenly answered her while pretending to be unaware. I heard that Miss Melody was already kind to Loretta even before she had come all the way here. Yes that would be right. Truthfully, there was something I wanted. I wanted to protect my life at all costs unlike in the original novel. But of course, she could not say that. See, it is only natural that we treat the Duke familys benefactor well with all our hearts. Melody was completely at a loss for words when she heard his shameless reply. And that afternoon too, Claude slammed the door in Melodys face cleanly. Recently, he would close the door without saying Goodbye anymore, and just send her off with bang. Actually, Melody wasnt the kind of person to hold burning hostility against someone. It was to the extent that she didnt react to the torment she received from the village children or from her mother when she was a child. But Claudes attitude was enough to gently scratch at her insides. I will definitely get into the Eldest Young Masters room once after this. How can I get in? A loud noise resounded from the front door as she was lost in her thoughts. Duke! How can you treat us so poorly like this by leaving us at the door? Havent you been using us, our merchant group, since the days of the former Dukes?! Considering how the Dukes servants groaned after hearing the commotion, it wasnt enough that the loud merchant was being rude in front of the door, it seemed that he was eventually dragged away. She wouldnt normally be interested in such things, but for some reason, it didnt seem like she could just write the matter off as other peoples business. Did something happen? When Melody went out into the main part of the hallway to ask a question, the servant who was just standing at the front door answered with a troubled face, Stay in your room, Miss Melody. Things arent that good at the moment. Who is getting kicked out? Uh, that. Was it difficult to tell me the details of the situation? The servant lowered his voice and answered. A naughty liar. Yes? That person was unable to meet with the Duke because he was a liar. Melody remembered that the man shouted our merchant group a while ago. Perhaps, there was a problem with the goods they delivered. The Duke hates liars. Of course, everyone would hate liars though said the servant as he advised Melody to enter her room. The next day, Melody changed her mind about performing some shenanigans to get in and went to Claudes room normally. The door opened, and he picked up the tray this time as well. . He seems to have decided not to talk to her at all. She thought that he was a little too much, but. ..Im sorry. Melody apologized to him. He will probably ignore her again this time too. For what? He didnt. He answered to her surprise. Th-that, Melody paused for a moment. In the meantime, she was also worried that the door would close again, but it didnt happen fortunately. I lied. Um, did you? Yes. Melody looked slightly towards the doorknob. She wondered if he might be closing the door. To be honest, I dont have any interest in learning etiquette. Im also not confident in learning. I am not even a noble so I dont know if I am allowed to learn such things. I think you misunderstood something. He fixed the tray, Etiquette isnt exclusive to nobility only, especially here in the capital. . You dont have to take it hard. Its just convenient to have it. Anyway, thank you for being honest with me, he told her with a slight smile. Melody quickly shook her head, slightly reassured. He obviously saw through my lies, so he sent me back. Since she had the courage to speak frankly and honestly, his answer was clear with her sincere words. I have another apology to make. Actually, I thought the Young Master hated me and sent me back every day. Without even dreaming that he was hoping for the sincerity of Melody. You did? Yes, my apologies. Youre not angry, right? He shook his head at Melodys words as he looked at her, No way. It seems that he wasnt angry at her sincere words judging from his reaction. Melody was relieved. That is not a bad idea. See, his face with such a gentle smile and C huh? Thinking that there was something strange, Melody looked at him and pondered over his words. Not a bad idea?! Doesnt that mean that he hates Melody so he sent her back? ?! Was he having fun with the surprised Melody?. He chuckled as he mercilessly closed the door again. Thud! Melody was standing in front of the closed door with only her mouth wide open. The day after their shocking conversation, Melody went to Claudes room to do her duty. What on earth will happen today? Will I be ignored again? Or will I hear his voice like yesterday? Melody carefully knocked on the door, thinking about the two situations where it was impossible to distinguish between good and bad. She waited for a bit, but unlike usual, no answer came from beyond the door. She knocked on the door again, wondering if she knocked too quietly. No answer came this time as well. She jumped from joy inside. Apparently, today was her lucky day. I came here when Claude wasnt here! Then Melody was reminded by the in case the Eldest Young Master isnt there the maids told her. You can just leave the tray near the desk and come back. Bring the hot water back, so that someone nearby will only have to bring him more water later. Melody took a deep breath and slightly opened the door C just in case he was inside, because she didnt want people to say that she had shamelessly opened the door at her own will. She shoved her face first into the gap between the narrowly opened the door and looked in cautiously. The room smelled of old books, with books on every wall. It smelled a little strange to her, but it somehow eased her mind. Melody then carefully pulled the wheeled tray in after confirming that Claude wasnt there. She carefully grabbed the porcelain kettle with water after placing the tray near the desk while listening to the sound of the wheels. She borrowed a thin piece of cloth from a tray for a while since the handle was rather hot, and wrapped it around the handle. Although it was a little worrying that the fabric was slippery, it would be alright to hold it with both hands. Shall I go back now? Melody was happy that the things she was worried about ended faster than she expected. Even though she was a little worried that she had to do this again tomorrow as well, tomorrows Melody will take care of that. She turned back with a light step. Ill go eat some snacks with Loretta and do our homework together when I go back. Her tension was relieved as soon as she thought about it, and a smile naturally hung on her lips. Melody held the kettle with one hand upon arriving in front of the tightly closed door. She then carefully tried to open the doorknob, but the door opened widely even before she could pull it. Melody was startled by the sudden automatic opening of the door, and unconsciously took a step backwards. She was surprised again when it was Claude who was standing at the door, and no one else. Why did you come out now!! She was about to take another step back as she screamed internally, when she felt that something was slipping from her hand. . Melody quickly looked down to her hand. The hot kettle that she was holding tightly in her hand, was falling on the floor. A fragment of the past flashed through her mind at that moment. The last day with her mother. Melody dropped a hot soup dish, and Loretta fell over and was injured. Melody hurriedly stretched out her arms. She must not do the same thing. She had to somehow catch the falling kettle now. However, humans couldnt keep up with the force of the earth pulling objects downward. But someone followed after her to her surprise. As she was floundering her arms in the air, a large hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the kettle just before it could touch the floor. But it couldnt stop the hot water from pouring out, and the steaming hot water immediately ran down to the back of his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ! Melody alternately looked at Claudes hand and his face as he set the kettle on the floor. Wh-what do I do! (T/N: I smell ML ^^ [sniff sniff]) Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Melody knew that the water was incredibly hot, so it must have felt very painful as if his skin was going to fall off. C-cold water! Water! Melody stuttered on her words and didnt know what to do on the spot. The back of his hand was getting redder and redder, so she had to submerge it in cold water quickly. Claude was quite calm, unlike Melody. Miss Melody? I was wrong! I will get you some water right away. I will go now! Melody frantically screamed and ran past Claude into the hallway, but she was unable to go far because her arm was suddenly grabbed. Wait, Miss Melody! He slightly lowered his waist as he looked into the little girls eyes. She was clearly very frightened; she was profusely sweating, and her complexion was pale. Is this so surprising? The water was definitely hot, but since it was cooled down to match the tea leaves, it was only hot for a few seconds. Just ask a servant to bring it if its cold water. But, I! Answer me, Miss Melody. He called her back to reality in a calm voice. Her shaking eyes finally reached him and she stopped panicking. Yes. When she barely replied to him, he told her with a slight smile, Good. Youre obedient. Melody felt that her messed up thoughts cleared as she made eye contact with him little by little. Perhaps her memories of what happened in the past and what happened in the present overlapped, so she fell into a panic. Miss Melody. Melody nodded slowly at Claudes calm voice who was looking at her closely. In any case, she indeed had done something very wrong to him, so she took a glance at him. Can you count numbers? Yes. Great, then start counting up to 50. But C Melody tried to retaliate, but she obeyed him when she saw his strict face saying Up to 50. You cannot solve anything by being in a rush like that. Couldnt do anything about it, Melody started counting from zero. Meanwhile, Claude began to sort things out one by one. He called a passing servant and asked him to bring him cold water, and then put the kettle that had been left on the floor back onto the tray. After the servant brought him cold water, he asked him to clean up the messy floor. It was quickly cleaned dry, and all of this had happened before Melody had counted to 40. Now, Claude put his hands in the bowl of cold water set on a small table. 47, 48, 49 50. By the time Melody finished counting, she approached Claude and bowed down, Im sorry. Its alright. He took out his hand and then wiped it with a white towel. He was fortunately fine except for some slight redness. Have you calmed down now? Melody only nodded at his question. She was still tense with a stiff face. You keep lying to me. That. I couldnt do anything. Anyone would be so embarrassed after pouring hot water on the Young Master of the house they were living in. Im also sorry. I thought I needed to come back quickly before Miss Melody came here, so I hurried back a little bit. Uh why? This is the time Miss Melody comes. No, not that, Melody touched her hair in vain, Young Master doesnt even treat me that way. Oh. He was rarely hesitating to talk in a straightforward manner. Then he bowed his head slightly, Im really sorry about that. Please forgive me. ?! I have always thought that I need to apologize to you, but it was difficult to do so when I met you myself. Melody was still vigilant against him even though his tone seemed to be quite sincere this time. It was in fact due to the many things that she suffered during that time where he had turned her away with that same tone. Wh-why was it difficult to do? Thats of course, He slightly averted his gaze. He seems to be embarrassed. You see, I was jealous, because Loretta and Miss Melody are close. . You are probably thinking that I was being childish right now, right? That would be true. She couldnt help but nod at the thought that he was naturally born as a fool for his younger sister. Well, you cannot do anything about it. The Young Master doesnt know what to do whenever he sees the very cute Young Lady Loretta. The men of the Duke Valdwins family fell in love with her at first sight. I know that C very well. Melody answered unconsciously as she recalled the original story. You knew? Very well at that? But he pointed it out. Only then did Melody realize she spoke unconsciously. How long was she living here that she spoke as if she knew the Dukes family very well? No, that. Its not that I really know it very well, its just that. He slightly chuckled at the flustered Melody again. Youre not the type to listen to other peoples advice, are you? Miss Melody. Yes? He tapped Melodys forehead, Being flustered wont help you solve your problems. Thinking of it, he told her the same thing earlier. Melody quickly put her hands together and calmed down her excitement. Thats a good attitude. He smiled and praised her again. Resolutely dealing with your mistakes is important. What I am saying is, act as if you didnt do anything. Is this also an act here in the capital? Melody was taught in the village she grew up that she must apologize to the other person, if she made a mistake. Maybe. His light answer came back mixed with a strange joy. Melody thought that Claude might not hate her. If it was just something about him disliking her, it seems like the surprised Melody wouldnt be able to calm down even if he soothes her with words. Anyway, Im glad Miss Melody seems to be completely sincere now. Look, he was worried about me again. After all, he is a gentleman the Duke is proud of. Yes, I am so much better. It was all thanks to the Elder Young Master. Thats good. He walked up right in front of Melody. The distance between them was remarkably close. So now, again, he smiled kindly at her and politely asked a question, is it alright if I tease you a little? His question had nothing to do with the tone of her voice nor her expression, so Melody was naturally confused, but the clever girl was quickly reminded of Claudes advice. Being flustered wont help you solve the situation. She soon replied to him bluntly, You shouldnt bully me. But the back of my hand turned out like this. He immediately showed her the back of his red hand. This villainous person! Touching my weakness! He began to laugh strangely and happily as he looked at the frowning Melody. It was also my mistake to think that he was a good person. Claude Valdwin was nothing more than a handsome demon wearing a gentlemans mask. Claude teased Melody, and she would tremble at his viciousness. It was also because the way he bullied her was very intelligent. From that day on, he opened his door for Melody to come in. In return, he would give Melody a note for her to transcribe. She would be in his room for an hour every day, and then he would ask her for the travel log of the vassals who had moved from the Duchy to the Capital, listing the weather and minor events in the areas they passed through. She didnt know what on earth it had to do with education of the capitals nobles, but Melody couldnt refuse his bullying C because he would run over to her while showing the back of his hand when the tired Melody started to doze off, with a face that tells her Youre not going to work after seeing this? Of course, the back of his hand was completely fine after two days! Melody once narrowed her eyes at him and pointed out the truth, You were fine. But Melody couldnt answer him when he asked her Oh, did it look like that? with his meaningful eyes shining. She was really done with him. Besides, there was one more thing that irked Melody. Those vassals who arrived at the Dukes house. Some of them were loyal to the Duke, and others to the Elders. Even if they werent, those people didnt like Loretta from the beginning of the original story. They would look at Melody with dirty gazes whenever they saw her as if they encountered dirt. They must have heard of her origins from the Elders. She would hear them saying the words slave trader in their gossips. The more that happened, the more Melody raised her head higher. If she was discouraged with such words, she would be ignoring the Dukes grace who extended his hand to her inside the prison. Did he notice this kind of atmosphere? A maid gave her surprising news when she came back from Claudes room. Miss Melody, the Duke is waiting for you. Pardon? Now?! Melody hurriedly ran and opened the door. To her surprise, the Duke was really standing in front of her room. Duke! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He only nodded his head calmly despite her calling him in surprise. From when Oh, right, before that, I should ask you to have a seat first, right? I have just arrived. I do not mind. The Duke took out something from his pocket. There was a green ribbon in his hand soon after. It was the one from when the Elder forcibly took her away. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Did the Elder give it back? He put on a slightly bitter expression at Melodys question. I apologize, I must have asked a stupid question. It wasnt a particularly bad question. Thank you, again, for buying me the ribbon. Melody held out her hands but was taken aback in surprise, because she had just discovered that her sleeves were covered in black ink marks. Th-this. Will he think that I am a clumsy child? Melody blushed in embarrassment, completely forgetting Claudes advice to not panic. I think I got these while writing. The Duke looked down at the embarrassed child. No one would get upset if they see ink on a childs sleeve, but Melody probably doesnt know that. Did this child grow up in an environment where she wasnt understood because she was a child? He placed his large hand over Melodys head. He once did this to Loretta, but the little girl giggled and told him it tickled. ? But it didnt work the same way on Melody. On the contrary, the child just stared at him with her eyes wide open. It seemed like she had no idea what he was doing, so he had to express his thoughts through words. You did well. He wasnt used to these kinds of things, so he was unable to say some fancy words towards her. What will Melody say? He was worried that she might say Im sorry again C because she was a child who was always apologizing for everything. Thank you. He paused for a moment at her unexpected answer, but he soon put the ribbon in Melodys hand as if nothing had happened. Since there are a lot of outsiders in the mansion, this will be necessary. Do you mean, the ribbon will show that I have the Dukes grace? Grace C it wasnt that grand. It was just to show that Melody is a child belonging to this house, but the Duke nodded his head and answered yes. Thank you for protecting me. Of course I would. Wh-what do you mean of course! Melody was a little bit happy C even though she knew it was just the duke being kind. I heard you have been getting along very well with Claude. Melody was so surprised that her eyes widened. In what way are we getting along well?! Who said such nonsense? Apparently, there was a traitor who told lies in front of the Grand Duke. May I ask who told the Duke about that? Melody was determined to find that traitor so she asked that question to that Duke. Hmm? Loretta came and told me that I have nothing to worry about because you two have gotten close. Ah. Fortunately, it seems like it was the fairy and not a scoundrel C a cute fairy who dreams of the Duke familys positive future. What Loretta is hoping for is a future where Melody and Claude can get along. Then she can say that to the Duke. Uhm, rather than that, Im sorry to bother you while youre busy. This time, I will never lose it and I will cherish it. Are you saying sorry again? Melody couldnt hear him because the Duke asked in a low mutter. Yes? Never mind. Rather than that, you look more tired than usual; are you sleeping well? ! Melody was surprised for a moment, but soon cheerfully replied Of course! The Duke didnt seem to believe her entirely, but he didnt bother asking any more. As the Duke had suspected, Melodys recent sleeping time has been very erratic. It was because she had work to do C to save Loretta from the pain of the original story. That is why every night, she was preoccupied with such thoughts. Melody didnt want anything to happen to Loretta even though, in the beginning, she felt reluctant to change anything in the original at her own will. Anyway, it was the Dukes vassals that Loretta should be wary of, and among them were the young men who were close to the Elders. Just like the Elders, they didnt like the sudden appearance of Loretta as the Dukes daughter. This was because the right to the dowry brought into the family by the Dukes wife was promised to be donated to the daughter born between them according to the contract written by the married couple during their contract marriage. The Duke had no daughters until now, so the Elders were free to tamper with the property. But with her appearance, the rights to the enormous asset were passed on to Loretta. As a result, the Elders and the vassals used all sorts of underhanded methods to try to deny young Lorettas existence at all costs. Meanwhile, in the original story, the dress that Loretta received from a noblewoman in the capital was damaged. As it turns out, the culprit was one of the Dukes vassals, and although he received a heavy punishment Loretta was very upset. She ended up destroying the dress she got as a token of favor in the unfamiliar capital. So on the days a gift came for Loretta, Melody would hide near her dressing room to monitor if anyone suspicious would come. Today as well, she snuck out of her room waiting until the moon went down like this. It was a bit chilly on those autumn nights when the temperature dropped. Melody, who was only wearing thin pajamas, had her shoulders slightly trembling because of this. I will have to wear more clothes next time. With that in mind, she held her breath quietly in the corner near the dressing room. She was hiding in the dark. Try and come, I will shout out loud in a voice that Grandma has acknowledged, and I will make all the little servants chase after you with sticks! The vassals would be scolded just for stealing the key and breaking into Lorettas dressing room. Besides, Lorettas gift is going to be safe, so I guess this is what can we call the best ending. While Melody was smiling in the gloomy dark, someone approached her from behind with his presence concealed and spoke to her. Miss Melody? The little girl was startled and turned around to see Claude Valdwin standing there. Melody quickly and objectively analyzed the current situation she was in. [1. I snuck out at night. 2. I was hiding in the dark. 3. I was staring suspiciously at the dressing room full of expensive items.] ! Melody opened her eyes wide and tried to convey the truth first, I havent stolen anything yet! Ah, my tongue slipped. Uhm yet? Of course, he didnt miss the moment and asked for an explanation on that part. Really, why are you doing this? Claudes face turned into a white devil today when Melody couldnt say anything and just made a crying face. Im doomed. I am doomed today! No, Young Master, that isnt it. Melody quickly started making excuses with a face blue with embarrassment. But before she could even come up with a valid excuse, Claude buried his face in his palm and started to laugh. I know. I know, theres no way you would steal something from the dressing room, right? Right? Young Master thinks so too, right? Claude nodded in agreement when Melody said that with a more relieved face, Of course. Actually, I have always felt something after watching Miss Melody every day. Felt? You always complain that you dont like what I tell you to do, but you have always done it perfectly and consistently. Melody played with her hair as he suddenly gave her a compliment. This person can also say nice things for some reason, this white devil. So, if that kind of Miss Melody was to steal something, she would at least be aiming for the Family Heads ring. Yes? Because dresses and jewelry can be stolen from anywhere, even if youre not a Duke. Melody was speechless and stared at the boy who was needlessly glowing in the dark with her mouth wide open. I didnt steal! Well, if you want to argue like that, I wont really stop you. Are you harassing me again? Look at you. He put his hands together and lightly clapped them, Your ability to learn is good. Even a pebble who doesnt have any ability to learn will know this much! You are always bullying me. I am sorry about that, but it cant be helped. I am jealous of you. Melody actually had nothing to say when he pushed his jealousy in front. It was as if he was acknowledging the fact that Loretta likes Melody the most! Melody smiled at that and she somehow shrugged her shoulders. So, since Melody had returned to normal, he slowly returned to the topic, what were you doing here? That. There was something. This was a stage. The main character is of course our cute Loretta! But there will be an incident where the villain, who abused Loretta, is going to ruin her dress! Therefore, this chapter 1 villain was watching here to punish the chapter 3 villain! she couldnt really say that, even more so to this white devil. Melody uses her flexible head to somewhat adapt a story: she saw the vassals gathered by accident. She accidentally approached them but she felt that the atmosphere was unusual. She accidentally overheard them making a bad plan. Melody looked at Claude as he pondered over her words. Considering his personality, he would point out that Melody had said the word accidentally three times. It was unlikely that her excuse would work. Melody had already thought of his likely answer to her story. In reality, there is no probability of that scenario occurring. That. Claude finally spoke after thinking for a while. Melody swallowed her saliva while preparing herself to refute the probabilities that would follow. Dont go to dangerous places, because Miss Melody is still a child. However, the words he spoke, with a frown that tightly knitted his brows, were completely different from what Melody had envisioned. Miss Melody should quietly move away if you accidentally encounter an unusual atmosphere. If possible, consult with a trusted adult. It was quite similar to Melodys advice to Loretta a while back. Melody felt that this white devil really cared about her when she thought of it that way. Do you understand? Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright, then lets go back. Yes? Melody looked at him with an expression asking him What about the dress? The vassals? Miss Melody just told a trusted adult now. Hes going to figure it out. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Does Claude count as a reliable adult? When he is only 15 years old? He smiled before turning around and started walking away. Melody ran after him, feeling uneasy about something. Fortunately, he didnt stop her, but instead lent her his jacket saying that I think it will be a problem if you walk around with only those clothes on. She felt like her cold shoulders and arms were defrosting from the warmth after he draped his jacket on her. Besides, it was made out of nice cloth, and it felt really good to the touch. Melody realized one thing as she fiddled with the sleeves of his coat C the clothes he was wearing now were also the clothes he wore earlier today. She now knew that he was still awake at such a late hour. He must have attended a party on behalf of the Duke, and returned late. After all, Claude Valdwin was a trustworthy son and trusted by many vassals. Because he himself knew of that fact, he classified himself as an adult even though he was only 15 years old. He first went to Butler Higgins, and told him to change the patrol times and slightly change the intervals between them. After that, he asked the servants and the soldiers, who worked at night, to strengthen the patrols on the second floor. They promised to pay more attention to the second floor now with very serious expressions, since Claude was the respectable young Lord to them. Their serious reactions to the order were because if anything happened after he told them those words, then they wouldnt be giving Claude any face. (T/N: not giving face = humiliating their Lord/Master) See, everyone can help like this if Miss Melody is honest. Thank you. Its not something to be thankful for. It was something concerning my little sister. He happily responded even at this moment, showing his bizarre possessiveness towards his younger sister. Perhaps, he liked Loretta more now than when they first met. Well, it was only a natural thing to say considering Lorettas charm. Go back to sleep if you are feeling a little more relieved now. Its not the time for children to be wandering around. Young Master is also wandering around here right now. Hmmm? I think I just heard someone treating me like a child. Even though Melody was thinking Hes still a child if you consider his real age, she never said it out loud C because she was scared of the consequences. Young Master is an amazing adult. So amazing that you were allowed to go to a party at this hour! Im relieved you know. Of course, Melody thought that Its also childish to constantly run around saying youre an adult!, but she didnt say anything at that moment either. It would be too bothersome to listen to his complaints and teasing. A good child should be rewarded. Come here, Ill help you to sleep in ten minutes. Melody took a couple of steps back subconsciously. Falling asleep in 10 minutes? It wouldnt be possible unless I was slapped on the back of my neck and knocked out. There is nothing to be so suspicious of. After all, I was planning to go to sleep soon too anyways. He grabbed Melodys wrist and led her somewhere. Where on earth are we going? Melody looked at Claude, who was a few steps ahead, and thought of one or two more things. I was planning to go to sleep soon too anyways. Did he mean that he will put me to sleep? No, wait a minute, such a development is unacceptable no matter how improbable it is. What do you mean the Young Master is suddenly putting me to sleep! It was a complete misunderstanding that caused Melody to be thinking about stuff like that. He didnt take Melody to some strange place but instead to the kitchen. There was always something to eat there, so Melody usually would come here several times a day to get snacks. Though, there was no food nor people in there right now. Take a seat. He suggested that she should take a seat as he put a small stool next to the table. After that, he rolled up his sleeves neatly and skillfully went back and forth from the kitchen to the food warehouse as he took out what he needed. Do you come in here often? I dont. It has been 378 days since the last time. But since we have made certain organizational rules and put them together, it isnt difficult to come here whenever I want and get around. He heated up a small pot of white milk and poured the warmed liquid into a thick glass with some sweet vanilla syrup. Slowly drink it before you go to bed, and you really will fall asleep within 10 minutes. It will make you feel comfortable since it will fill your stomach and warm you up. He drank the milk as if he was performing a demonstration first. Melody looked at him quietly, then immediately took a sip. Thinking of it, she had thought that it was quite cold in the estate earlier that night because of the autumn night. She felt her body relax after she drank something warm, soft and sweet C even her cold feet warmed back up. She finished the rest of the milk quickly. Are you feeling a little sad for some reason? Melody looked at the empty glass and nodded. I thought I could drink a few more sips. Then you drank just the right amount. Well done. He took the empty glass Melody was holding and pointed with his chin towards the hallway. It seems like he was telling her to go back to her room now. Go straight back to your room and pull your duvet up to your chin. You will definitely fall asleep in ten minutes if you do that. Melody still nodded even though she didnt fully believe him because she had nothing to say to retort. For some reason, it seemed like he was complimenting her once again, like he was saying Good girl. Melody got up from the stool ready to return to her room. Oh right. She suddenly remembered the borrowed jacket, she pulled on her sleeves to make them look longer and tried to take off the coat he had lent her. I think I should return this. However, before she could do anything, he suddenly approached her and closed the door again, completely locking Melody out while she was still wearing his jacket C as if telling her to not even think of taking it off. Wear it and go. Maybe it was because he was worried that Melody would be cold. After all, the Young Master is undoubtedly a gentleman that the Ducal Family is proud of. I will be more at ease if Miss Melody would give it to the maid in charge of the laundry tomorrow. . He wasnt. It was just his laundry. Ah thats right, theres a spilled drink on the hem of the right sleeve. Tell them to take care of it, they need to make sure not to leave any stain. He even included additional commands. Then, come to my room on time tomorrow, because there are still a lot of records left for Miss Melody to transcribe. Moreover, his efficiency in planning his bullying for tomorrow was perfect. This man was indeed a devil. He opened the door once more to look at Melody and see her reaction. Well? Melody looked at him with a dissatisfied expression on her face, so he smiled as he handed her a small glowing lamp. Stop looking at me. Its embarrassing. It was amazing how he wasnt shy at all, so Melody just turned around and started walking. She heard him chuckling from behind her. Goodness, I really hate him. Melody huffed and returned to her room on the first floor. She initially wanted to go to Lorettas room to sleep with her, but she was afraid that she would disturb the childs sleep so she decided not to. She yawned lightly the moment she grabbed the doorknob of her room and pushed it open. She hated to admit it, but the milk that Claude made for her really did its job. I think I can sleep comfortably. When she completely opened the door as she thought, a foul smell pierced through the tip of her nose. The smell was something that should never come out of her room that was always neatly cleaned, so it could only be that someone intentionally did this. Melody lifted her small back up to her eye level. Her room hadnt changed much. Nothing was messed up, but when the lamp shone over the chest of the drawers, ! She was so startled that she stumbled on the spot for a moment. If you ask Melody what she cherishes the most, she will pick three things: her white lace hat, her green ribbon, and her pen. Those three were the evidence that she was now living a different life than before, so she always kept them in a conspicuous place and did not forget to clean them everyday. Thats why anyone in this mansion would know very well that she cherishes them. Was that the problem? Should she have thoroughly hidden what she liked and not tell anyone? Melody slowly approached the chest of drawers with trembling steps. The source of the stench was coming from on top of it. She saw her hat soaked in black filth when the light shone on it after stepping closer with the lamp. Its original color was barely visible, and there were even several cut marks that seemed to have been made by scissors. Is this anger? She felt surprisingly calm when she had that thought. Thats because she had been through quite a bit of disappointment, during her life due to someone elses anger, quite frequently so far. So, it doesnt hurt. Melody put down her glowing lamp and carefully grabbed the ribbon and hat. The unidentified rotten liquid ran down her hands, down her wrists, and onto Claudes clothes. It was the next day. Coincidentally, it was also the same day some of the vassals were going back from the Duchy. The mansion was quite noisy with the sound of servants loading and unloading their carriages from early in the morning. Thank you for your hospitality, Duke. When I get back, I will do as you commanded and post a report. I will be waiting. Are you going to leave right away? The Dukes question was nothing more than a command for them to leave right away. However, the vassals exchanged glances and hesitated instead of leaving. It seemed like they still had some business with the Duke. Sir, the oldest of them stepped forward cautiously, The Duke and us Elders seem to be at odds about this subject but we are deeply concerned about this. After one person came forward to talk, the others took turns speaking one by one. The Duke wont decide on his own, right? Wouldnt some people ridicule the Duke for letting a guest stay at an inappropriate place for their station? Hearing the words of his vassals, the Duke looked at him softly and asked, Who said that? Yes? The vassal raised his head in surprise. Then the Duke let out a black aura and asked him again. I asked who dared make a joke about me, the Duke of Valdwin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Th-that the capitals nobles. The vassal couldnt even finish his words. One of the Elders close to the Duke tapped him on the arm and signaled for him to stop. The capitals nobles? Bring them to me next time. I will gladly listen to what they were laughing at. Of course, no noble would dare say such a thing to the Dukes face, so the vassal who raised the topic didnt dare to respond. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 We were just concerned for the Duke. Who would be willing to work for the Duke if you are treating us unkindly? They changed their strategy and tried to appeal to his feelings while wearing dissatisfied and pitiful expressions. Melody, the main target of their words, began to approach the main entrance hall at that moment. While she was wearing a simple dress as usual, there was one difference from normal. That is, the pretty ribbon she liked to wear often looked misshapen. Not only that, it was covered with dark splotches and blackened with stains, and even its tips were tattered. Even so, it was on her head, and more than that, she was wearing it in front of the Duke, who had given it to her. When the vassals saw this, they were enraged and shouted at her. Heavens, what is with that thing? Its like she doesnt even know her limitations. How dare you be this disrespectful when you are living here due to the Dukes kindness! Duke, you must understand, a sinners daughter, is still a sinner. They are cruel and vicious from inside and out, unlike ordinary people. What if she has a negative effect on the precious Young Masters and the Young Lady?! Melody just walked towards where they were standing, in the midst of them excitedly throwing insults at her. One of the vassals shouted at Melody as she stood beside the maids, What are you doing not coming here right now and apologizing to the Duke! How dare you shamelessly raise your head after doing such a thing to an object bearing this familys symbol! A maid tugged at Melodys sleeve. She seemed to be saying that she shouldnt approach them right now. If it was the usual Melody, she would have probably bowed her head deeply, following the maids advice C no, she wouldnt have even come to this place. However, things are quite different now, because Melody was quite angry. Right at this moment, she wanted to grab them by their collar and ask them if she did something wrong or not. Her heart was beating fast as Melody counted numbers inwardly to keep her mind clear and then she moved forward. You cannot solve anything by just being in a rush like that. Dont panic. Calmly, just like Young Master Claude told me. She arrived in front of the Duke and the vassals after counting from one to ten. The Duke quickly grabbed Melodys hand and hid her behind his back. It seemed like he didnt want the child to suddenly receive the thinly veiled threats and scorn from his vassals. Melody looked up behind the Dukes back. He was genuinely angry. Thats weird, it makes my heart so happy that someone is angry on my behalf. Duke, do you have sympathy for that child even though youve seen what she had done to the things that represent the Dukes favor?! You! Just as the Dukes voice was about to rise, Melody let go of his hand, and quietly opened her mouth, I also know what you are talking about. Then she turned her head straight up and answered what they had just said, My mother is imprisoned as a criminal, but I am living here in the Dukes mansion with his grace. H-how can you talk with your head upright? Something like you C ! I know C with just a single word from the Duke, and a little change in his heart. Melody untied the soiled ribbon and placed it on the palm of her hand. I will have to leave this mansion and I will have to lose everything. Fortunately, they didnt oppose her words. Thats why, I am in no position to make the ribbon like this when the Duke had given it to me. His generosity is the only reason I have been able to stay here. Melody carefully grabbed the ribbon in her hand C as if she was handling a treasure. This is something I cherish the most even if it looks like this. They looked at the child holding the ribbon and turned their heads while snorting. Do you think you can just run away from what you have done just by saying you cherished it?! If so, shouldnt you have paid more attention to it then?! I know, right? Melody smiled and nodded. I had no idea there would be an adult who would walk into a childs room and tear up a ribbon C something like that sounds ridiculous. I should have been more careful had I known, Melody said as she caressed the tip of the battered ribbon slightly. Melody, the Duke worriedly called from behind her as he put his hands on her shoulders, his hands were gentle, Are you hurt anywhere? I am alright but rather than that, the gift the Duke had given me turned out like this. I apologize. I didnt want to make you apologize again. The Duke muttered and then glanced at the vassals C with a face like a judge sentencing a criminal. A few vassals could not meet his gaze and lowered their heads. How dare you be rude to a guest protected under my name?! It seems that the Duke was about to reproach them, so Melody tugged at his sleeve. I am alright. Please dont be angry, Duke! I havent lost anything! What do you mean you havent lost anything? The Duke looked at the ribbon in her hand, and he thought about how Melody must have been surprised and disheartened after she found it like that. Look, the Duke is still holding my hand even though the ribbon is like this. Melody looked back at the vassals face and smiled, It just turned out that someone had some very childish hostility towards me. I didnt lose anything now, and I am also not hurt. Melody. So, Duke, please dont punish the criminal. The Duke read a certain thought on Melodys desperate expression. Perhaps this child Wants to have the vassals, who were dissatisfied with her, owe her something. Giving them a sense of indebtedness, even if this kind of thing never happens again, is quite a good way to manipulate people. He had no idea how this child knew that. .I understand The Duke glared at his vassals with an expression stating that he was still not satisfied. They bowed quickly, meaning that they realized that he wouldnt have left them alone if Melody had not intervened. I have been listening to your opinions all this time. The Duke looked around them and solemnly asked, Didnt you all say that only worthy people can stay in the Dukes mansion? . While the vassals could not come up with an answer, he immediately led Melody away and left the room. A few minutes later, a chaotic train of carriages fled from the Dukes house. The afternoon of that same day, Melody was testing something with the help of the maids. They were experimenting with different ways to try and remove the black stains on the ribbon and hat. All the experienced maids suggested what they knew, and the ribbon and hat began to go back to their original colors little by little as they tried several cleaning methods on them. However, she was still upset that they wouldnt be able to completely fix the torn parts.. After hearing the news, Mrs. Higgins came running and embroidered on top of the torn and stained areas to cover them. Of course, she didnt do it without voicing her complaints. Did those crazy people do it again? Did those crazy chancellor b*st*rds take drugs is that what made them go back so quickly? Only the last part of her words were strangely softly spoken. She didnt know why Grandma was suddenly speaking softly to her, but since it was funny, Melody put her chin on her lap and grinned. Alright, its all done. Why did the Duke buy such a small ribbon? Its taking away any vision left in this old womans eyes humph, does he want my eyes to hurt! Having said that, the ribbon she showed her had a very small sheep embroidered in it C very, very cute! The rest of the day passed by in a flash and soon night came. Melody changed into some pajamas and put on a thin shawl. It was now the usual time for her to go to Lorettas room, read a book together, and go to sleep after. Do you think you can just run away from what you have done just by saying you cherished it?! If so, shouldnt you have paid more attention to it then?! She stood still in the middle of the quiet room while she suddenly remembered what a vassal had told her this morning. Melody picked up the beautifully repaired hat and ribbon for no particular reason. She was happy that they were reborn beautifully due to the sincerity of so many people. But still, I. Melody was surprised and quickly brushed away the thoughts that filled her head. Wouldnt that be ignoring the sincerity of those who helped me try to fix them all day? Melody hugged her hat and ribbon tightly. Then, without realizing it, the bad thoughts that she had been pushing down all day came pouring out. In fact, Melody actually C I really liked the original shape of the pretty hat I got for the first time. Also, I had really wanted to treasure the ribbon that the Duke had given to me twice, for the rest of my life. She wanted to do it, but, . Her overwhelming disappointment and sadness flooded out of her heart. It was even worse than usual because she had endured it for so long, so Melody sat down and buried her head between her knees. Im sorry. When her words of apology came out, unsure of who they were addressed to, she was already crying out loud. Her sobs, once they had started, grew stronger little by little until they had soon consumed Melodys breath completely. While she was crying like that with her head hanging down, knock, knock, she heard a quiet knock on the door. Melody quickly wiped her face. She was afraid that everyone would think she was a child who doesnt know how to be grateful if everyone knew that she cried, even though the hat and ribbon were fixed with everyones help. But it was difficult to stop the tears that continuously flowed down, another tear would eventually roll down her other cheeks even after she wiped and wiped. What do I do? Knock, knock, she heard a knock again. It was a little faster this time as if telling her to open the door right away. I cant open the door with my face like this. Melody came up with a trick even though she was a little cowardly. Wouldnt the person outside think that I was already asleep if I dont answer like this? Then I might be able to stay in here, alone, without showing this ugly side to anyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She felt sorry for the person who came, but another knock rang again. Melody remained silent as she decided on what to do, but she couldnt help a sniffle from escaping her lips. Soon, she heard a sigh outside the door. Melody pricked up her ears to listen to the voice for some reason. Theres nothing we can do, Loretta. It seems like Miss Melody has already fallen asleep first. I know you miss her, but. It was Claude, and it seems like Loretta had followed him while holding his hand. (T/N: I am guessing that he was the only one who came and only used Loretta as an excuse [bunny laughing]) Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Heavens! Loretta walked all the way down the hallway holding her older brothers hand to find Melody! Melody hurriedly stood up from her crying position. I cant just send Loretta back like this. How could I just let that sweet child leave in vain, when she worriedly came all the way here, looking for me? Besides, Loretta had seen Melodys ugly crying face several times already, and each time, Loretta would stroke Melody with her small hand and tightly hug her. She was missing that affectionate comfort so much C especially on a day like today. Melody was almost running as she pulled the doorknob and called out, Loretta! But there was no Loretta in the place where she should have been when she looked down. Could it be that she went back already? She then saw Claude standing in front of the door as she raised her head. While holding the doorknob, Melody asked him, How about, sniff, Loretta? Her crying was inevitably mixed with her words and it sounded a little silly. He smiled awkwardly and shook his head. ! Melody was so embarrassed that she was deceived that she closed the door again, hard enough to make a loud bang! sound. Was it because she realized that she had been deceived, or because of the fact that he had seen her crying face? She wasnt sure but more tears rolled down her face. Melody sat with her back against the door and cried again. There are things that are acceptable to tease other people with, and there are also things that are absolutely not acceptable. He played with me like that even knowing how much I like Loretta! Youre really cruel. I will never forgive you!! Miss Melody, Miss Melody? She heard the nonstop knock on the door her back was leaning on, but Melody pouted her lips. Who knows what will happen after I open it! Im sorry, Miss Melody. I apologize. Who would have guessed that he would apologize to her, and if it wasnt this type of situation, would he even be sincere when he apologized to Melody? ?I am sorry about that, but it cant be helped. I am jealous of you. His apology wouldnt even have the slightest hint of sincerity if he ends up saying something like that. Im serious C about that lie. I cant go in if Miss Melody doesnt open the door. A pleading voice sounded quietly whispering from the crack in the door. Perhaps, he was also squatting down on the other side of the door, and his voice was so close that it almost sounded like he was whispering in her ear. I was worried. It seems like youre pretending to be alright today as well, Miss Melody. Of course, Loretta was the first one to notice that. Melody had decided not to answer whatever he said, but she naturally had a question pop into her head when she heard that Loretta noticed her mood. Loretta did? It would have been right to call her Miss if Melody was acting like usual, but maybe because she was too dazed after crying so much that she started talking as if Loretta was with her right now. Yes, she wanted to give you a hug because she said that Miss Melody looks sad. But why? Was I the one who came? That was it C what Melody wanted now was Lorettas warm smile. Its a bit embarrassing to say my reason out loud. Melody frowned after some hesitation. Just how embarrassing was that? She stretched out her arms and opened the closed door while sitting on the floor. He was also squatting in front of the door, so their eyes met immediately. Thats obvious, hic, Melody shed tears and shouted at Claude, Because youre jealous of me! Those werent very sad words, but her tears strangely flowed down the moment she screamed. She even made the sound of crying. You know it very well. He answered with a calm tone and handed her a handkerchief. Melody answered in a grumpy tone because her hatred of him had grown to a record breaking high, I will blow my nose on this! Yes, blow on it a lot. He gladly held out his handkerchief despite her foul words. Hmph, she thought he said that because he knew that if she were to follow proper etiquette she cant blow on it, but Melody confidently blew her nose on his handkerchief. The feeling was so refreshing, and her heart felt lighter. So, sniff, what about Miss Loretta? Melody asked while holding the handkerchief near her nose. He slightly smiled at her funny nasal sound. It looks like this is the real you, seeing as how you called Loretta Miss. It was a mistake. But you didnt call me Claude by mistake. He slightly patted her hair when Melody blatantly looked at him with an expression as if telling him What nonsense are you talking about? Im jesting. Thats because Loretta shows a lot of special favoritism towards Melody. Melody eagerly nodded. Loretta is special. Its very normal to say the word special when describing that child! She then saw him smile bitterly. He must be jealous again C of the sparkling relationship between Lorretta and Melody. Are you feeling better now? A little. Her words I feel better came out strange because of her shaky breathing. Its cute. Pardon? Uhm, our cute Loretta wants to see you quickly. She has been waiting for Miss Melody. Melody looked at him suspiciously as he got up and held out his hand. I think he said it to mean that he will bring me to Loretta now. Not another person, but I cant believe Claude Valdwins words C especially as far as Loretta is concerned. Somehow you look at me as if you dont believe me. The Young Master praised me before. That youre good at learning? Melody nodded C with the intention not to be fooled once, and especially not twice. Miss Melody knows me very well. Please get up quickly, I will help you up. He held out his hand again. Hurry up. You must keep the promise. Promise? Melody took hold of his hand, wondering if there was a promise between him and Loretta. Pulled by the force lifting her upward, she stood up from her seat. He let go of Melodys hand and started taking a couple of steps ahead. Come here. Melody moved a step forward as he glanced back at her and said that. Young Master. Yes? But what kind of promise was that? What is this, did you forget? About what? Miss Melody, you made a promise with me at dawn. Melody thought back and tried to remember her conversation she had with him in the morning. He assigned the task of taking care of his laundry so he could discreetly show some consideration for her. He also didnt forget to ask the maid to cleanly erase the dirt and the drink stains he pointed out from her ribbon. It was around then that she had made another promise with him. ?Then, come to my room on time tomorrow, because there are still a lot of records left for Miss Melody to transcribe. Melody stared at him with a slightly gaped mouth. Is that person really human? You are calling me over to work on a day like this? Not to mention, its at such a late hour? Melody regretted that she had chosen Lorettas eldest brother as her favorite character in her previous life. She didnt even know that he was such a mean person. Its alright, theres not much work today anyway. I will bring you to Loretta once youre done. I am starting to hate the Young Master a little. She actually hated him a lot, but to say that would be a little bit presumptuous of her who was eating and sleeping free in this house. On the other hand, he didnt even pay attention to her hating him, and he just laughed it off saying Yes, I know. He then took Melody to the large study on the first floor. But I used to transcribe records inside his personal library. Melody stopped herself from asking Why are we here today? She cried so much that she had no strength to ask. She just felt sleepy and tired after crying. She had no idea how much work he would make her do, but she just thought that she had to finish it all quickly so she could go back to sleep. Come on then. Noe, then, he pointed to a nearby desk, where the notepad Melody had used to transcribe notes was placed. He then turned the pages a few times and pointed to an empty page, Write your name here, Miss Melody. My name? Come on, and write the date here. Melody wrote down her name and date as he instructed. After waiting for the ink to dry, he closed the notebook and handed it to Melody with both hands. It took a lot of work to transcribe the records, Miss Melody. It felt like getting a present. Can I take this with me? No way. I wouldnt have cast preservation magic on it if that was the case. Magic? Melody blinked her eyes at his unfamiliar words and looked down at the notebook. It doesnt look any different from any ordinary notebook on the outside though. The Valdwin house values ??these records, Miss Melody. He said as he walked through the bookshelves. Naturally, Melody followed his footsteps. Even a seemingly meaningless record can be good research material for a brilliant intellectual who changes the times. Something like the weather? Melody reminded him that there was a lot of discussion of weather in the records she transcribed, so she thought that it was a little boring. The weather is especially important. It decides a lot. He stopped next to a bookshelf. Things similar to Melodys notes were neatly arranged there C completely separated by region or period. I am not an intellectual who will change the times, but such a person is bound to appear in another generation. The Dukes family has transcribed and treasured various records according to certain rules for such a future person. Neatly organized records of the past will surely help them. When he said that, his face looked somewhat determined. Um, then He pointed to a section of the bookshelf. He probably meant for her to keep the records that Melody had worked hard on in there. She sandwiched her notes between the other thick and ink-stained notebooks of previous generations. She felt proud that she had done something great. Melody was really happy that she could be of help to the hypothetical future genius. You know what? ? He leaned his arms slightly against the bookshelf and bent down a little. His face got a little closer to Melodys. What do you think someone in the future will think if they study the records we left now? Melody turned her head and laughed happily, as if she was amused by that idea, then Claude continued and said This notebook will be remembered as the records compiled by the Duke Valdwin houses Miss Melody. Yes? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, someone will only notice when this record is useful to them. B-but I am not Melody Valdwin. Hmm, then we have no other choice, since this will be kept here and it has already been written like that. If the last name is what youre so worried about, she didnt know why, but he looked at her with a devilish smile this time, you can just get married. (T/N: Aack! The amount of squeals I had in this chapter [squeals again]) Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Melody took a glance at Claudes face and blinked, then asked him quietly, Married?! She was embarrassed and spoke without using honorifics, but fortunately, he didnt point it out. Were you so surprised to the point of asking? Is that something you can talk about so boldly? There is no reason not to. He now straightened his posture and crossed his arms, with a slight dissatisfied frown wrinkling his brows, Because that is something my smart little sister wants. Melody was a bit shocked. What on earth is wrong with this creepy foolish-for-his-little-sister older brother? Does that mean he will give his permission to let Loretta marry whoever she wants? Even if that person is a sinners daughter? No, thats impossible. My opponent is Claude C a terrifying demon who secretly bullies and gets rid of people who have a crush on Loretta. So, if Melody gets too aggressive here and shouted Loretta is cute! We will live together forever!, this devils full-fledged bullying would begin (although she was already being bullied in earnest). Its impossible for me to marry any of the Dukes sons. Melody was on full alert so as not to fall into his trap. Why? My origin is a bit. But I dont care about your origins. It doesnt matter even if the Young Master doesnt care about it. It just needs to be good for both parties. Right? he asked Melody, who still had a wary expression, Or, is my little sister not good enough? What do you mean n-not good enough?! How could you ask such a question! Lorretta is cute! We will live together forever! Melody was so furious that without realizing it, she had answered honestly. H-how? Since Melody had told this foolish-for-his-little-sister guy her sincere feelings, she was sure that he would stare at her with his devilish face again. Melody stared at Claude with a very wary gaze. Miss Melody, why are you staring at me with such a devilish face? Pardon? Me? But staring at people like a devil is your job, not mine. For some reason, Claude only gave Melody a very kind smile. A-anyway, I cant do that marriage. Miss Loretta already has the perfect partner. Melody was so taken aback that she inadvertently talked little about the original story. A perfect partner? Who is that? That perfect partner is called the male lead C a person who is absolutely necessary for Lorettas continued health and well-being. I-I dont know. But she couldnt tell Claude about that, so Melody quickly faltered. However, Claude only looked down at her while waiting for an answer. You really dont know? Melody slowly backed away because she felt burdened by his questioning gaze. Your expression made it look like you were talking about someone specific. Th-thats a misunderstanding. Ah, a misunderstanding. She was worried that he would persistently ask her due to her poorly crafted excuses, but he surprisingly cleanly backed down. Then thats a relief. He turned around and started walking away. As promised, they were now going to go to Loretta. After passing through the long hallways and going up the stairs, the door to Lorettas room opened, even before they knocked, after they had arrived in front of it. Melody! Loretta jumped up and hugged Melodys torso tightly. Of course, Melody returned the gentle hug to the pretty girl, and it was full of her obvious affection. Did yu resib da gif? A gift? Hmm, broder told me he has a gif for Melody so I had to weyt. Loretta was very dissatisfied with that, so her lips were slightly pouting. If she was talking about a gift, was she talking about the notebook Melody put on the Dukes bookshelf? She didnt think much about it after he had suddenly talked about marriage. The fact that the notebook was even enchanted with a preservation magic, while bearing Melodys name, and that it was put inside of the Dukes bookshelf to stay forever C made her quite happy. It was also nice that maybe one day, a researchers report might include The Duchys lady Melody C proved that the happy days of Melody in the Dukes house really existed, and it seemed like they would be forever engraved in the tower of records that will not disappear. Melody sims to layk it. Yes? Da gif. That. Loretta got down from her arms and stared at her face C with a look of anticipation for her gift review. Claude was also looking at her with the same expression as Lorettas and at the same time. Even if it wasnt for the same reason, it was a little funny, to see the siblings who resembled each other so much, looking at her like this. It was also very cute. Pfft, thats right. I like it very much. Lorettas expression soon brightened. Then the child said, If Melody layks it, den Loretta is happy! and hugged Melody again. Melody was deeply moved at this perfect moment. If only time could be stopped at this moment if possible. She thought that it would be so nice, but she quickly noticed Ronnie hiding in a corner of Lorettas room eating peanuts. He was staring in their direction with a serious expression while fiercely eating peanuts. The reason why Ronnie was eating peanuts with such a face was quickly revealed. He liked peanuts very much, but since Loretta quickly ate them all after he opened one package, he couldnt even eat a single one. He can just peel it and eat it. The younger sister was so cute while she was eating the peanuts of the foolish-for-his-younger-sister younger older brother, so he had given up a package of his favorite peanuts but immediately became a peanut craving hoarder. Thats because youre really a fool for your younger sister. It was quite interesting to see Ronnie diligently taking care of Loretta all the while being angry C to the point that it made Melody laugh. Of course, Ronnie stared at her with an angry face, but the look on his face seemed more innocent compared to Claudes expression when he was tormenting Melody. Melodys joyful satisfaction continued into the very next day. A large piece of meat was served at the meal. Tender and great meat that melts inside the mouth! Melody ate all the meat like a ravenous child because she is still growing up. Melody thought that it would be better if she grew taller while she was eating. Tall adults look great. She put the last bit of meat in her mouth with that in mind, then another piece of meat appeared on her plate again. It seemed that Melody was really determined to grow taller today. So she ate all the meat that came! Duke Valdwin had one problem. He was worrying about that problem for a long time by himself, and he quietly confided in Higgins one late night. Melody needs a place. The Duke knew what the root of everything that had happened to Melody was, and that problem was the twisted sense of authority and tradition that had long been entrenched in the Dukes family. Melody was too young to fully handle and understand such a thing and she had no strong place to lean on. Higgins soon understood his heart. You mean, we need to formally show who is behind Miss Melody? Thats right. Surprisingly, there seem to be quite a few candidates for her adoption. Higgins recalled the influx of letters from the Dukes vassals that had recently arrived. The few that were aware of the Dukes innermost thoughts had sent letters in advance and expressed their intention by saying We want to adopt Miss Melody. But the Duke didnt take them into consideration, because he knew it was nothing more than a means for them to use Melody to suck up to the Duke. It would be better for the Duke to adopt her yourself. There would be a great backlash, but it would be somehow possible to push forward using the events that had happened to Melody as a reason. I thought so, too, but. Are there any problems? There will be opposition. Higgins tried to imagine who would dare to oppose Melodys adoption. Did His Majesty the Emperor say something by any chance? No. It was certainly the Elders then, right? I havent even consulted them yet. Then? He clenched his jaw for a moment and sighed, with a face that Higgins didnt understand given the current situation at all., Ronnie will be against it. Ah. The butler nodded. Ronnie was a more prideful Young Master than anyone else. There was no way he would approve of this considering Melodys origins. Then you might have to choose to officially sponsor Miss Melody in the Duchy instead. Of course, I am considering it. This is not a matter to be decided on with haste, so it would be better to take some time and find the right solution. I thought so too, but this situation is not easy to solve. Shes going to need a solid position soon. Did something else happen? Thats right, he looked out of the dark window for a moment, The execution date has been decided. Higgins could easily identify who he was talking about even when he omitted the subject of his sentence C Melodys mother. Was it because of the incident last time when she attempted to illegally get out of the prison? It looked like the execution date was determined unusually quickly. Then they must have moved her to the central prison by now. Yeah, and I received the mission to make that death row prisoners last request come true. What happened? Did she request to die while wearing a lot of jewelry? I heard about a thief who loved riches that chose to die that way. I also heard about that. A bitter smile hung on his lips. She requested to stay with her daughter until she dies, and inside of the prison at that. The Duke had no choice but to convey the death row prisoners last request to Melody. The aforementioned child sat across from the Duke and quietly nodded her head as she listened to his words. Why are you just nodding your head? The Duke looked worriedly at Melody even after he had finished talking. As if she was lost in her deep thoughts she remained silent for a short time, but soon the child turned her head towards him and smiled awkwardly with her large eyes. Im sorry, Duke. Today, she told him those words again as well. Melodys apologies were now piled up behind the Dukes back to the point that it was forming a mountain. I dont want you to keep having to worry about my mother, but because I am here. Didnt you promise me that you would tell me about it once her punishment was decided? Ah, thats right. Even after saying that, Melodys expression seemed to be telling him Im sorry. Melody, the Duke cautiously offered his advice with a voice filled with concern. I want to give you my opinion as your permitted and authorized guardian. You do not have to comply with this request. But you said a while ago that a death row prisoners last request must be granted. It would be a different story if the request did not involve other people. You have the right to reject this request. He especially emphasized the word reject, as if it was his wish for her to do so. It is said that people who are about to die suddenly want to apologize. Even so, there is no reason for you to be taken advantage of because of that feeling. He was so adamant about rejecting her because it was probably just her desire to make her own heart feel comfortable in the face of her unknown afterlife. She will truly be a selfish person until the end. But still, if you have any desire to meet with her, it would be good to see her face for a short time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only . You can think about it slowly. You have two weeks to decide. Melody shook her head at his words, Its alright. I already realized last time that I wasnt the child she really loves. (T/N: Having mixed feelings about this chapter: half happy and half sad because of the end of this chapter. No matter what, she was still her mother so even if her mother didnt love her, there was still the sense of her being Melodys mother. But lets see about the next chapter) Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Melody glanced at the money pouch and remembered how her mothers eyes twinkled. When she was young, she thought that she wanted to receive that gaze. I did my best, but it didnt work out. Preparing her mothers meal, cleaning the room and making her feel good, it was only for a moment that she was loved by her. If my mother perhaps was to give me now what she couldnt give me back then, I wouldnt be very pleased. The efforts and her time that had been destroyed would never come back. Still, it would only make her mother feel a little better. So, Im not going, Melody said while holding the hem of her clothes before continuing, I dont want to get hurt anymore. The Duke found a firmly engraved determination in Melodys eyes. Her decision was very sweet, but his heart was heavy at the same time. This was a problem even an adult would ponder for a few days. However, the fact that this child could make a decision in a few seconds, her petite body and mind must have been so full of wounds that she couldnt possibly make a decision without giving it any thought. He suddenly thought. Humans are so strange. How can she have the power to grow into a jewel even in such a muddy environment? Thank you. Even though he suddenly said that, the Duke shook his head quickly. Wasnt it sort of like giving a strange answer to the child whom he told he didnt want to get hurt? Melody slightly laughed as if he had made a funny mistake. Well, the kid laughed, so I think its all right. Then, Ill go and sign saying that you wont accept it. The Duke will? Thats right. Can I ask where you are going to sign? Well. The Duke hesitated a little, but soon, he explained everything. Your mother is in the Central Prison for now. Do you remember the big bell tower you saw in the city before? Yes. Beyond that is the Central Prison. It is the place where nobles who committed atrocious crimes or prisoners with near execution dates went to. He added a little more explanation about itthat it had much better living facilities than other prisons, and that instead, the Emperors knights and their servants were guarding the place. Thats where the last request of the death row inmate is handled. Then, are you saying that Your Grace will go to that prison? To be exact, its just an office close to the prison. Dont worry, I wont run into your mother. What will happen after Your Grace signs it? The knights will go to your mother with the documents, and let her know that her request has been canceled. Would that have been a sufficient explanation? Melody nodded slowly. Lets do that and start preparing Lorettas and your winter clothes in a hurry The Duke slipped out a catalog of nice shops he had secretly prepared. Melody might lose her energy if they kept on talking about this, so he thought that they should talk about clothes that have nothing to do with it. He went inside a girls clothing store with a blushing face and told them, I want a winter catalog, and it was his eternal secret. Duke. But, before he could pull out the catalog he had worked hard on, she called out to him. It seemed that she suddenly remembered something. The Duke was startled and quickly hid the catalog again behind his back. O-oh, yes. He was so embarrassed that he broke out in a cold sweat. By any chance, can I do it? Im talking about the signature. Yourself? Yes. Of course, you can, but The Duke gazed at the girl who was clenching her fists, her eyes full of concern. Actually, I left a record in the library the other day. If it was about that, the Duke also knew about it, because Claude was the first one to ask his permission before proceeding. I was very happy. It feels like I melted into the writing and lived on the bookshelf forever. So, I Melodys voice softened slightly. I want to complete the document with my own hands. I want to keep my current resolution forever. From the moment she wrote it down, she was strongly convinced that she could escape her mothers shadow. Of course, if you will allow me. No problem at all. It was a token of pride for Melody. She had no desire to block it. I will prepare it so that you can go even if its tomorrow. Thank you. Melody bent down in a cultured manner as she had learned from her teacher. Children were sad to learn everything quickly, and it seemed like she was already skilled at this. But it would also be all right if she grew up a little slower. Then, I will go back now since my teacher will be arriving. All right. After she left the room, the Duke finally realized the existence of the catalog which he failed to give her. How am I supposed to give this to her? Thinking that, he glanced down at the cute catalog and fell into deep anguish. However, the very next day, something unfortunate happened in the Dukes Family. Constantly being torn between the Emperor and his vassals, he eventually fell ill and was laying on the sickbed. Not only did the physician visit from dawn, though the atmosphere in the mansion grew a bit heavier. So, Melody thought in her heart that his schedule of going to the Central Prions would likely be delayed. Slowly get ready and go down here. I will be waiting for you at the front door, Miss Melody. Until Claude insisted on taking her to the prison. Since she already had no particular reason to refuse his kindness, she quickly changed into a dress for going out. Melody hastily finished preparing, and by the time she ran down to the front door, the carriage was already ready. I think I told you to take your time before coming down. Claude uttered so as he got into the carriage first. Then, Melody responded by getting into the carriage with the help of Grandpa Higgins. Thank you, Grandpa. Ill be back. And, Young Master, I took my time before going out. Did you? After Higgins stepped back a couple of few steps and lowered his head, the door closed and the carriage started to set off gently. I thought you were in a hurry as you ran out carrying your gloves and parasol at the same time. She only quickly put on the lace gloves she was holding when he talked with a rather playful smile. I think its stifling the gloves. Thats true. Besides, my gloves are so black. Holding out a pair of black leather gloves, it looked shiny and luxurious. Although it seemed stuffy apart from that. It looks cramped that I felt sorry I was complaining about my lace gloves. Is that so? It still looks great, though. Its actually really good. My father gave it to me on my last birthday. He gladly took off one of his gloves and handed it over to her when Melody looked at it with gleaming eyes. It meant that she could take a look at it. Melody patted the soft glove here and there before slipping it onto her right hand. There was a lot of space left on her fingertips, so it looked baggy on her. Since Claude was only four years older, she didnt think that there would be much of a difference. When will I ever be this big? It seems that Miss Melody wants to be an adult soon, seeing you say that. He pulled out the glove that was on Melodys hand. Miss Melody will become an adult even if you dont complain about it. Its just a few more joyful birthdays. Thats why Ae put the gloves on the tips of his fingers, he added a gentle question, When is Miss Melodys birthday? Yes? What he asked her was a very simple question. It was also a question for socializing that was sometimes asked between close friends. Nonetheless, looking at Melodys bewildered expression, it probably didnt seem like a very good question. Claude recalled Melodys past circumstances. He actually didnt know much about her. He heard that it was very difficult to listen to. But, of course, he wouldnt be able to understand the word difficult, having lived a wealthy life as the Dukes son. Ah, no. With a rare embarrassment, he somehow tried to iron out his question. Of course, it was impossible for him to take back his words, so all he could do was list negatives about what he said. No, thats not what I mean. I Its in spring. Yes? This time, Claude asked a stupid question. I was born in the spring. So, that It seemed that the exact date wasnt recorded. So, I used to add one more year to the day when the yellow spring flowers bloomed. Would it be disrespectful to this girl if he answered, That was romantic? In any case, Claude was completely speechless after a very long time. He realized once again that he didnt know anything about Melody. There was only one word that came to his mind after thinking. Fortunately, now was the beginning of winter, so they could celebrate a birthday party together after this cold on the day when yellow spring flowers bloom. After winter. However, the carriage stopped when he barely spoke. When he glanced out in surprise, it seemed that they had arrived at the entrance of the Central Prison. Claude let out a small sigh and took a sheet of paper from his pocket. It was written by the Duke, stating that he would go instead. The knights and squires guarding the entrance received the paper. Confirmed, Little Duke Valdwin. The squire returned the documents from the knight and handed them over. It was now time for the carriage again. Though the squire who handed over the documents hardly stepped back from the carriages window. He was also staring at Melodys face. What? Claude put on a blatant displeasure on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How dare you peek inside the Dukes carriage? Arent you being too rude and impolite? When he was thinking of finding out about the squires identity right now and officially made an issue with him. Mel? The squire asked Melody carefully with a voice as if digging from old and precious memories. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Melody was called the village cutie but in fact, she wasnt very welcomed before that. It was because of her mother. Thinking of it, it was only natural that she was hated as no one in the neighborhood would like to live with a dangerous criminal. But, there was a problem here. The thoughts and attitudes of the adults here were passed on to children, so children would sometimes say mean things to Melody or play childish pranks on her. Mel. Isaiah was the only boy in the village who took Melodys side. Whenever Melody would hide on a wall near the vegetable garden and cry because she was upset with the children bullying her, Isaiah would always come to see her. This is the jerk, right? This b*st*rd did that, right? And, he never came empty-handed. After coolly beating the child who bullied Melody, he would drag them along. Hic. Melody was startled to see the boys face who had come with Isaiah and stopped crying. There was blood dripping from his nose. Just how hard did you hit him! Isaiah thought that Melodys action of stopping the cry was her expression of joy. He grinned with a smug face. Now, you do the same to this b*st*rd. Isaiah pushed the boy who had been dragged in front of Melody. The same? That way they wont bother you again. Isaiah wrinkled his face as he looked at Melody only having one shoe on. The case was really like this. The other pair of Melodys shoes came off and rolled over when she fell down in the middle of the town. When the village boys saw this, they laughed at her and threw her other shoes to the chestnut tree in the distance. Her shoes got on one of the large chestnut trees branches that even adults barely climb. Do it quickly! Show me what he did to you! At Isaiahs urging, Melody walked over to the bleeding boy. The boy flinched his feet. He was so afraid of Isaiah that he couldnt even run away. She gazed down at the boys brown shoes; it was very shiny. She then remembered that these shoes were said to have been given to this boy by his parents as a birthday present. His parents were said to be living far away. The boy would grab this and boasted to anyone in the town that he cherished it very much. Melody withdrew her hand that had barely reached him. Though the boy was hateful, she didnt want to do it like this. I told you, do it quickly. What are you going to do when adults come?! Feeling frustrated, Isaiah forcibly took the boys shoes and placed them in Melodys hands. She took turns looking at the terrified boy and Isaiah, and eventually reached out to the boy. T-take it. The boy looked at Melody with a look of disbelief, but soon he snatched his shoes, grabbed them deep in his arms, and began to run away. Where are you going! As Isaiah hastily tried to catch the boy, Melody grabbed his arm tightly so he couldnt in the end. Stop it, Isaiah! He just sighed as he looked at the little girl clinging to his arm. Really, youre kind that youre being bullied like this. Its not like that. If not, what is it? I dont want it like that. You have to do it even if you dont like it. That way they wont bully you! She didnt reply. Isaiah nagged her with a few more words, but he sighed in the end and pinched Melodys cheeks. It cant be helped then, because I can protect Mel. If someone bullies you, tell me everything, all right? But, the doctor would hate it. Isaiahs face turned blue for a moment when she referred to his mother. He might get scolded again for beating up the village children for being the doctors son. I-its okay! Im going to be a knight! How would the doctor know! The boy pretended to be strong and raised this nose. His appearance was somehow funny, and Melody laughed until there were tears in her eyes. Little Mel. Go home quickly. The boy glared at Melody with a slightly displeased face. Then, he turned around and started running towards somewhere. When Melody asked him where he was going, she only heard him say, You dont need to know! Go home now! That evening. She had dinner with her mother and quietly returned to her room. She thought that she was a little sleepy, so she laid on the bed for a while before hearing a knock on the window. Melody stood up and glanced toward the source of the sound. Who ? However, no one was there. Perhaps, the window wasnt closed properly and was swayed with the wind? Melody got out of the bed and walked over the window. As she thought, the window was indeed slightly open, though the knocking wasnt caused by the wind. Your shoes. She carefully picked up an old pair of shoes lying on the window sill. This was what she lost during the day. Melody quickly raised her head, and she could see a boy running hastily through the darkness. It was only a silhouette, but she could tell it was Isaiah. Mel? His careful call made Melody look back at him. Mel, is it really you Mel? The boy asked that he was almost shoving his head into the carriages window. At that, the other startled knights and squires hurriedly tried to take him off, though Claude raised his hand to stop them. He was also wondering what kind of relationship he had with Melody. Melody was still cautious even with the fervent call of the squire. Hearing him calling her Mel, she thought that it seemed to be Isaiah. She couldnt be sure as his face was half-covered with a helmet. Did he know I was wary? Isaiah took off his helmet and slightly grumbled. Youre being too much. She saw his playful smile when he took off his helmet. His skin was a little more tanned and his hair was messed up with sweat, still, his smile didnt change as much as before. Isaiah! Melody unwittingly called out his name and stood up from her seat. Because she wasnt tall, her head didnt bump against the ceiling of the carriage. Come here, little Mel. As he opened his arms wide and called her, Melody quickly opened the carriage door. He quickly embraced her. The feel of the cold armor he was wearing was awkward, though the sound of his laughter in her ears was the Isaiah Melody remembered. Maybe, nothing seemed to have changed even after Isaiah came to the capital except for him being taller and a little bit bigger. Isaiah, you are very tall. She needed to gaze up with her standing at the carriages feet. He was much bigger than her in the past, but was he happy with his story with her? The boy grinned and pulled Melodys cheeks slightly. Mel is always short. Have you grown taller? I did! Oh, Mel is pissed. No. What do you mean no? Saying so, he poked Melodys chin with his fingertips and smiled softly. When Mel vomits, her chin would be slightly strained. Who are you trying to fool? Melody quickly covered her lips with both hands. Come to think of it, Isaiah knew her very well, more than her mother knew of her Perhaps, a stranger knows her best. Even so, aunt The moment when Isaiah was about to bring up her mother, Claude raised his voice and spoke to the knight behind Isaiah. Can I take Sirs disciple with us for a while? It seems like he had some relationship with our guest. Of course, Sir Valdwin. Thank you. Also, I would like a place where we can say hello to each other. Yes, I will call the people inside. Claude smiled at his kind reply, and the knight pushed Isaiahs back, saying, Know that you will go back on eating eggplants if you disrespect the Dukes people. Melody, sit down. Eventually, she returned to the seat opposite him at Claudes words. He nodded slightly at Isaiah. He told him that he was allowing him to get on the carriage. In addition, he even showed kindness when he slightly moved towards the window for an unfamiliar guest. Oh, then Ill ride without hesitation. Isaiah stepped into the carriage and greeted him with a slightly stiff tone. He turned his head to and fro, leaning over his large body as if thinking where to sit. Although Claude quickly gestured for him to sit beside him, Isaiah immediately went straight to Melody and plopped down his butt. Mel, its narrow. Move a little bit. Besides that, he even added words by telling a lady to move a little more. Claude thought, Isnt it too rude? Isaiah showed him the capitals courtesy in his own way. Oh, thanks for the ride, Duke. He nodded slightly, and Melody slapped his arm. Its not Duke, but Young Master, you fool. Hey, did you just call me a fool? Its because Isaiah still doesnt watch for his behavior. Young Master is a high ranking noble. But, why is that high-ranking Young Master with you? That. Melody hesitated for a moment, unable to respond carelessly. Would her answer be of any concern to him? Both the noisy Isaiah and Claude who was bullying her were only looking at her without saying anything. Someone should come forward after this long silence; the silence was maintained. It was fortunate that the slowly moving carriage stopped just in time. A knight who had been contacted at the entrance led the three to the Central Prison and the neighboring knights reception room. It seemed like he wanted them to have a comfortable conversation. Claude offered Melody a seat upon entering the reception room. Sitting down as she was told, he sat down next to her, and with a gentle smile, he invited Isaiah to sit down as well. As soon as they were seated, an errand boy brought refreshments on the other side of the wide table. Goodness, its chocolate! Isaiah took a handful of chocolate and stared intently at Claude. Dukes Young Master, can I pack some chocolate? I will give some to the bastards Im training withpunks? No, that what is it? Anyways, everyone is hungry for sweets. Then, I ask you to bring more. Indeed! It was amusing to watch him pouring the chocolates into his pocket, so Melody laughed at him. I dont think Isaiah really changes at all. Even in the village, he always helped his friends who were in trouble as well as her. He always shared delicious things. Isnt that obvious? Because I tried to become a knight in order not to change. Oh, right He jumped up from his seat as though he had remembered something. Melody thought, Is Isaiah going to get more chocolate?, but fortunately he didnt. He had an unfamiliar serious expression on his face, then he kneeled on one knee on the floor just like the knights she saw in a storybook. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Claude was staring up at Isaiah and grinned back. Somehow, he found Isaiahs smile to be somehow unpleasant. It was too late of me to say thank you, Dukes Young Master. Its just chocolate. No, I was talking about taking care of Mel for a little while. It is only polite to say thank you. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Melody looked at Isaiah who knelt down in front of Claude. Like magic, a time flashed in her mind. That time she was saying goodbye to the doctor at their house, she wished Melody happiness and asked her for one thing. And if you ever meet my son in the capital, dont forget to give him a slap in the back of his head. Because hes a naughty punk having no contact with his mother. Hehe, I will. Goodness, I was so happy that I almost forgot about my promise. Melody quickly looked around. Just then, she saw a thick catalog that someone had rolled up. As soon as she felt the rolled catalog with her hand, she thought that it was just right. Melody walked towards Isaiah. In fact, she didnt even hear what he said to Claude. None of what Isaiah had said from the beginning was even right C because he is a person who will show it with actions rather than words. Melody took one deep breath, then swung the catalog towards the back of his head. No, I was talking about taking care of Mel for a short period of time. It only seems polite to say thank you. Claude looked at the boy in disbelief who dared to say thank you to the Dukes decision. By what qualification are you saying thank you? That. Claude was trying to tell him that It wasnt something worthy of Isaiah saying thank you. He was really trying to say that. However, he was speechless when he saw Melody swinging the catalog with sparkling eyes like the devil behind Isaiah. It was a bit exaggerated to say, but she was swinging the catalog with all her might that it seemed like she surpassed even the limits of a human being. Paang! The sound of being hit on the back of his head resounded pleasantly inside the reception room. It means that she had hit him straight on. Claude felt a little scared of Melody. Is it possible to attack people like that with a single catalog? Meanwhile, Melody was proud of herself. She slightly raised her head and remembered the doctor at home. It would be nice if that pleasant sound from Isaiahs head could reach their hometown. Urgh! Isaiah clasped his head with both hands in agony, then looked back at Melody and screamed. Why did you hit me! Melody took a boost of energy when she saw the expression of resentment on Isaiahs face. With a stern look, her hands were on her waist. Isaiah. Did you write a letter to the doctor? Are you crazy? How can I write a letter! Why not! Write one now! Isaiah was about to reply Dont wanna! but he quietly shut his mouth when he saw the catalog in Melodys hand. Melody with a weapon was terrifying. Another reason was that she was an opponent he could never fight back against. As he slightly softened, Melody also explained the situation in a rather soft tone. Dont you know how frustrated the doctor is that she even asked me for a favor? That if I meet Isaiah, hit him on the back of his head. Is that why you hit me out of the blue? I dont have a choice. I promised the doctor. Melody felt slightly sorry that she had hit him when she said that. She squatted down in front of him who had collapsed on the floor. Does it hurt a lot? I dont know for sure, but its clear that my ability to think has gotten worse. Dont worry. Nothing would change much even if it got worse. Isaiah soon muttered like a puppy with drooping ears, It really hurts. Melodys conscience was somewhat pricked, but she decided to never say sorry to him. She knows that the doctor was very anxious to hear from Isaiah everyday. Still, it bothered her a little that he was hurt, so she gently patted the area on his head she hit earlier (well she smashed against it to be precise). So, you must write a letter today, understand? With gentle words of encouragement. But, thats. But he blinked his sad eyes slowly as if something was still bothering him. You know, Mel. You know I left the house to become a knight, right? Hmm, I know. But if I write a letter saying that Im still serving as a squire, wouldnt my mother be disappointed? Why ? Melody mouthed at him. She had no idea what part of him would be disappointing. Becoming a squire means that he is gradually moving towards his dreams. The doctor may feel at ease when she hears the news. But Isaiah scratched his head with a strange blush, and slightly looked away. He seemed to be feeling extremely shy. I mean, my mother will think that I am not going to be a part of the Imperial Knights Order now! Melody was so embarrassed that she couldnt answer anything. Of course, she couldnt expect that Isaiah would become a part of the Imperial Knights Order immediately! No matter how much the villagers were ignorant about the situation in the capital, they knew that a position within the Imperial knightage was tremendously great. No, few would even believe that he had safely landed on the road of becoming a Knight in the first place. Normally, he would use his outgoing personality to tell her that he would be following the top, but he cant even write a simple letter just because he isnt a member of the Imperial Knights Order?! Isaiah. So, I cant contact my mother until I officially become an Imperial Knight. She will be disappointed to see me like this. Melodys hand holding the catalog was itching, but she stopped herself. The doctor asked her to hit him once, but she never told her to beat him. Shes already disappointed! Her disappointment cant fall lower than the ground anymore. She asked me to keep an eye out for you because she was desperate. How can you not contact her even once? But I cant tell her that I could only get a position like this ah, thats right! I can just write that I am a Knight! Hearing that he would be sending a fake letter, Melody unconsciously swung the catalog again one more time. Paang! Dont say nonsense! You didnt even have any idea how much the doctor was worried about you, and here you are plotting something and lying. Youre being mean. Ugh. He gently rubbed his forehead after being hit by the catalog and looked at Melody. Youre really mad, Mel. Of course! Ugh, okay. He lowered his head deeply. It means that he was giving in to Melody. Then I dont have a choice. I will write a letter. Honestly, do you actually understand? Hmm. And you have to write a lot. Fine. Melody nodded in satisfaction. She was now done with the problems she needed to solve after she had come to the capital. is what she thought, but there was still another problem. But, Mel, how do you write a letter? Huh? Melody couldnt answer his question. On second thought, Melody had never written a letter to send news to someone about herself either. It was only after she arrived at the Dukes mansion that she began to use pens and ink freely in the first place. Cant you just write down everything about how you are doing? Um, then, is it alright to write I have become a squire? Its too short! Melody was disgusted as she counted the words of the sentence he had just said. I didnt hit a precious friend on the back of his head just so he could send the doctor such a short letter. Cant you say a little bit more? It should be longer than that. But even if something like that comes to mind, theres nothing in particular uhm, then, I have become an excellent squire. Even so, he said nothing other than adding the word excellent, it was a poor attempt to increase the words. Though it did technically increase the number of words for the letter. Putting their heads together for a long time, Melody and Isaiah turned to Claude as if desperately wishing for something C because he was the only person in the room who seemed to have written a letter. Claude awkwardly smiled with a face as if asking them, Yes, me? The schedule was messed up in a number of ways. The office hours of the Central Prison were over once Melody was done arguing over a letter with Isaiah. Sure she still had two weeks to spare so she can come back again after, but Melody felt sorry for causing trouble for Claude, who was forced to accompany her for a long time. Then the next day, Melody caused more trouble for Claude. The clueless Isaiah brazenly went to the Dukes mansion saying, I came to meet Mel C quite early in the morning! It is only polite to not visit an ordinary friends house at such a time of the day, so it was even more alarming since he carelessly approached a nobles house, which even other nobles wouldnt do out of caution. I thought Isaiah would be more adept in the capitals etiquette than me. Melody gave him a drink as soon as she arrived at the reception room where he was waiting. Of course, Ive mastered the capitals etiquette perfectly. My teacher values a knights etiquette. He was pouring sugar into the tea set in front of him as he answered her proudly C a whole pile of sugar went in the cup! Melody was a little suspicious of what Isaiahs master was teaching him. Just what manners did you learn? Thats of course something like this. He rose from his seat with a clatter as he stirred the cup. He then suddenly approached Melody and held out his hand from behind his back. In his unusually wounded hand, he was holding a fluffy foxtail. (T/N: Foxtail is a grass-like weed and mostly found in the Western half of the U.S. It blooms every spring and releases barbed seed heads. If you want to know more, Mr. Google is always open for your queries ^^) It was said from ancient times that it is only polite to bring what the other person likes. He grinned at her as if anticipating a praise from her. Melody liked the foxtail with no questions. It is also cute that it was swaying as he carried it. Thinking of it, there was a time back in their hometown when she wandered all day in search of a large and pretty foxtail. Isaiah usually played along with the game. Thank you. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody felt a little embarrassed with herself that she had scolded Isaiah. She appreciated the fact that her friend came to play with her, rather than caring about his knowledge of the etiquette of the capital. Im sorry that I was mean to you when you came to see me. Its alright. Little Mel also needs to learn to be a little meaner. He randomly patted Melodys head. Her hair that the maids had worked so hard on in the morning was now messed up, but Melody liked it nevertheless. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 But why are you here so early in the morning? Why do you even ask? You told me that the Dukes Young Master would teach me how to write a letter. You came here to learn about it? Of course. I promised you that I would write a letter as soon as possible. If a future knight doesnt keep his word, then I would be in trouble. He bragged slightly, saying, This is also my Masters teaching. What do we do? Melody, however, seemed to be feeling troubled as she fiddled with the tip of her hair. Young Master did say that yesterday, but he was busy from last night until this evening. I think he is going to send something to the academy today. So he told her that he would stay in his room until evening, because he had to finish everything before the carriage for mail arrived. Uh, is that so? But even after hearing her words, Isaiah did not seem to be too troubled. I dont care. Today is my day off anyway. Then, Mel and I can play until evening like this. Lets catch up on things. Contrary to what she feared, he seemed to like it that Claude was busy. It wasnt really a problem for Melody because she doesnt have any classes today. Oh will you be in trouble? Is Mel busy too? Uh, Im alright, but the Young Master is really busy. You might have to wait for quite a while. He might be too busy and wont be able to teach you today. Doesnt matter. Its alright even though he might not be able to teach you? So what? I can just stay with Mel. He smiled as he gently tickled the tip of Melodys nose with the foxtail. Melody squealed and laughed then ran away a few steps because it was tickling her. Indeed, Isaiah and Melody played from morning until evening without getting bored at all back in their hometown. Waiting for Claude would end up not being boring at all. Keke, alright. Then lets. Stay here together, is what she was going to say but the door of the reception room opened without a knock. Turning around in surprise, Claude was standing over there while panting a little bit. Looking at the dark circles under his eyes, he clearly had barely slept due to his busy work for the academy. Young Master? Melody looked at Claude in surprise. He took a deep breath as he looked around the reception room C as if he was looking for something. He immediately sighed in great relief. Thats a relief, he muttered. Melody thought about what he could be worried about. When she remembered his character setting, she could easily come up with the answer. Lady Loretta didnt come here. Claud must have been worried that the rude Isaiah and Loretta met, seeing that he had thrown away his busy work and rushed to the reception room. Claude nodded in reply as if what Melody had said was right. Thats really a relief. But you dont have to be so wary of Isaiah. He was once the smartest kid in our village. He wont do much harm to her. Isaiah received a lot of higher education since he was young. Of course, he was forced by his mother, the doctor. There was a time when he was expected to be a child who would become a future genius doctor. Melody naturally thought that Isaiah must be piled up with a lot of learning inside with various liberal arts and other knowledge taught by the doctor. Um, he was? Claudes answer, however, seemed to not completely agree with Melodys explanation very much. As Melody stared intently at his slightly amused eyes, Claude moved his blue irises away from her and pointed to something sideways, as if telling her that there was a reason for disagreeing with her. Melody turned around and followed to where he was pointing at. She saw Isaiah at the end of his gaze licking the melted sugar left on the bottom of the teacup. His eyes were twinkling with his tongue out, and his whole face was buried in the small teacup. (T/N: uhm Isaiah eww) Melody couldnt make any excuses about him and just stared at him. Isaiah only removed the teacup from his face after he had finished off the remaining sugar in the cup C with a satisfied smile on his lips that were covered with sugar granules. The interior of the teacup he had just put down was particularly shiny. If anyone would look at it, they would even say that Its a very clean cup. Staring at that surprising figure, the voice of the grandpa butler came from behind Claude and Melody. Young Master, Miss Melody. Miss Loretta wonders if its alright to meet the guest today. Only now was Melody able to understand why Claude had run to meet them a while ago. She would have done the same as him. Loretta now was at a time when she learned manners by imitating those people around her. She shouldnt see Isaiahs bizarre behavior. No! No! Claude and Melody shouted at the same time. It was great that the two of them had perfectly matched thoughts, but there was one bad thing. Loretta was already running down the stairs and into the room when she heard the loud shouts of the two of them. She blinked her big eyes a few times, then started crying. Loretta cawnt? ! It must have made Claude embarrassed to have made his little sister cry with his own words, so he immediately started running over to her at a loss at what to do. He spit out one word after another pathetically, just like a usual fool for his younger sister. Like these things: Awww! My cute and lovable little sister! What can you possibly not do in this mansion! This brother of yours will listen to everything you say as much as how many times your tears fall!! Melody was only a step away and heard the whole thing. At that time, Isaiah had just come out of the hallway and poked Melodys waist with his elbow, pointing at her crucial point. Your Young Master looks like hes ruined by those baby habits, man. That was a pretty good point even if it was coming from Isaiah, who was also acting just as pathetic just now. So, Melody couldnt really argue with him. With Lorettas appearance, Claude and Isaiahs interests matched for the first time. Isaiah wanted to learn how to write letters quickly, while Claude wanted him to leave the mansion quickly. The common word quickly made them act quite hastily, and soon Claudes Writing Class was opened. The friendly teacher Claude explained the basic form of a letter inquiring of ones health and gave a few suitable examples. Fortunately, Isaiah proved himself to have once been called the smartest kids in the village. He easily understood the knowledge and know-hows Teacher Claude imparted. Additionally, it wasnt long after that before he started writing a letter by himself. Scritch, scritch. As the sound of Isaiahs pen writing on his paper echoed, Claude handed a pretty piece of stationery in front of Melody, along with the words, Why dont you also write, Miss Melody? I should? Yes. You have to actually try something to get it perfect. Melody glanced at the white paper he held out. She usually never paid any attention to how wide the blank paper was, since she just had to transcribe characters into a book or record things and write them down. But this is for a letter. She was told to fill it up with her own words from beginning to end, so Melody thought that it was quite difficult for her. Dont think that this is too hard. Was he aware of her feelings? Claude smiled and held the paper a little closer. Its alright if you dont fill this paper completely. You can leave the empty space to the readers imagination. Melody still had a troubled face even after his encouragement. Miss Melody, do you not like the stationery by any chance? Shall I ask for something else? No, its not that. Melody took the piece of paper he had given her and answered him with some awkward words. I cant decide who to use it for. He faintly smiled at her honest answer C as if there was nothing for her to worry about. Its pretty easy to decide. Easy? Thats right. He turned and opened a small drawer in the desk. The ink bottle inside it rattled and shook. Think of a few things you went through. He picked out a bottle of ink and lifted it gently under the light pouring from the window. Its like he was checking the color. Melody thought hard about what she had been through these days as she watched him carefully choosing the ink. As such, what happened after she arrived at the Dukes varied. Didnt anyone help you during that time? He asked, then picked up another bottle of ink and checked the color. The thing I received was help. There are so many people who have helped me. Then think about the most recent of them. Claude placed the bottle of ink he had been struggling to choose in between in front of Melody and Loretta. I actually saved this one because the color is pretty, he told them with a smile. The most recent? Yes, the most recent, Miss Melody. He cut off his sentence at an awkward part, then slightly leaned over the desk and stared at Melodys face. Im sure theyre very close. It seems that he wanted to convey something else from his perspective after she witnessed him emphasizing and repeating words accompanied by a meaningful look. Isnt there anyone who helped you? Oh. Melody looked down at Claudes face and hesitated for a moment. He waited for Melodys answer without blinking an eye. Are you talking about someone close to me? Yes, close C very close. He repeated the word close when she asked him again. That seems to be a great hint C someone close to Melody. Ah! To put it simply, it wasnt that difficult to decide who to write her first letter to, as per Claudes advice. Why did I even worry about such a simple problem? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right? He straightened his bent back with a grin. Of course, I should use it for Miss Loretta! (T/N: The moment of truth! Hahaha now I wanted to see an illustration of a speechless Claude who cant believe Melody would use her first letter to his younger sister instead of him lmao) (E/N: He was so confident but he underestimated how much Melody adores Loretta lol) Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Melody responded with clapping hands, thinking that this must have been the answer Claude wanted. However, Melody didnt have the chance to check if her words were correct or completely incorrect according to Claude. Looking at the bottle in front of her and choosing an ink color, Loretta raised her head and grabbed Melodys arm, pulling her. Melody, you rowt a lettew for Loretta?! After Melody nodded her head, Loretta waved her feet in the air and wiggled happily in her seat while she rejoiced. Den Loretta will olso rayt a lettew for Melody saying how much I love her! Loretta eagerly put the stationery Claude had brought in front of her, and with her crooked handwriting, she wrote, Loretta loves Melody so much! Melody was so moved because it was the first time she had ever seen Loretta write her name down. You know, I pwactice rayting because I wanted to rayt Melodys name. Loretta folded the letter that had not yet dried its fresh ink and handed it to Melody. She couldnt stop herself anymore as she wanted to tell her how much she loved her right away. I weally, weally like Melody! Smiling as she said that, Loretta was the image of an angel so Melody hugged the adorable child tightly. The name Melody and the words I love you written in the letter must have been smudged by now, but what of it? The heart in it was obvious. Even in Claudes How to Write a Refined Letter Class that Melody heard earlier, he said that there is no better letter than a letter that shows sincerity. Thats why Lorettas letter must have been the best written letter in the world. Happily hugging Loretta, Melody suddenly felt a strange gaze directed at her. Ah, I forgot about him now that I think about it C the fact that the rude fool-for-his-younger-sister elder young master was here. She felt a tingling gaze behind her back, but Melody decided not to care about it. It seemed like she had gotten used to Claudes jealousy to some extent. Hmph, if you want to be jealous then so be it. Moments later, Melody wrote a letter in front of Claudes eyes. [I love Loretta the most in the world too!] Of course, this heartfelt letter was also folded and delivered to the recipient before the ink had dried. In the end, Claude did not receive a single letter. Meanwhile, Isaiah finished a wonderfully written letter for the doctor. His simplistic letter that was written today is sure to melt away the doctors worries. Claude excused himself and went back to his room. He told them that he had to finish his work before the mail wagon arrived this afternoon. Loretta put on a big hat and stepped out to the garden, saying that she had promised Ronnie to pick pine cones. Only Melody and Isaiah were left in the spacious parlor. Okay, Isaiah? Melody stared at Isaiah and gave him important advice. From now on, you will write like this at least once a week. Once a week?! Isaiah looked at Melody in disbelief, with an expression that said he was hoping for it to be changed to once every two weeks. Despite his obvious protest, Melody didnt give in to him. Ah, alright. He muttered and nodded. Melody now smiled, satisfied. In return, Isaiah ate peanuts that the grandfather butler had brought and said something, Mel, promise me one thing too. Promise? Yes. He wiped his lips that were smeared with peanut dust and looked at Melodys face, who was next to him, with a serious expression. Dont meet her. Your mother. He emphasized the last part of his sentence. He seemed to be quite sincere seeing that his eyes were full of strength and conviction. Why are you suddenly asking me to make such a promise? Thats because Mel is kind and you might fall for it! Melody slightly shrugged. In a sense, she was telling him that it wasnt really like that. However, Isaiah disagreed. You couldnt even get revenge on the people who bullied you when you were young. Even though Isaiah always brought the boys who were bullying Melody over to her and prepared a great revenge play when they were younger, Melody never joined him C no, she couldnt. She was a frustrating child who couldnt do anything naughty. So when Isaiah met Melody at the entrance of the prison yesterday, he was both happy and worried. He was wondering if Melody came to visit her mother by any chance. Fortunately, she wasnt there for that reason, so he was a little relieved to hear that she had come to deny the last request of the death row prisoner. Even so, he had no idea if Melodys heart would change or not, so he decided to take this opportunity to make sure he gets her to promise it. If you think about what that old woman did to you, you have nothing to worry about. You must never grant her last request. That. I think so too. Melody whispered in a low voice. Was she still a little uncertain about it? Isaiah grabbed Melodys shoulders and made her look at him. Mel, will you promise me? Mel! He pressed her for an answer, but instead of the answer he wanted, Melody told him about the most marvelous fact that flashed in her mind. Isaiah you have changed. What are you talking about all of a sudden? You used to tell me that I should chastise the children of the village with my own hands. That way, they wont bother me again. So she naturally thought that Isaiah would tell her to go to her mother in the prison and show her mother exactly what she did to deserve her sentence. Its just that the way you will get revenge is different. The more you dont go and meet her, the more she will go crazy. Is that so? Yes. She was crying and making a fuss while calling your name. Melody found out one surprising thing from his words. Doesnt that mean he actually met my mother?!! After all, he was a squire working under the knight guarding the prison, so theres a chance that he could go inside. Oh, uh, no, it doesnt mean I actually met her. Perhaps realizing his mistake, Isaiah quickly took back his hands off Melodys shoulders and looked away for no reason. Judging from his reaction, she was certain that he must have met her mother C the mother who was crying and making a fuss while calling Melodys name. In any case, dont meet her. There was nothing good in it. Instead, I will write to my mother once a week. Melody nodded at his gentle soothing words. She had no intentions of meeting her mother even without Isaiahs suggestion. She decided not to get hurt anymore. Alright. In response, Isaiah quickly looked back at Melody with a happy face. Really?! I meant to do that anyway. Perhaps he liked her straightforward answer. Isaiah stroked Melodys hair, just like he had a long time ago. The Duke decided to show Isaiah kindness. His letter was sent to his hometown via the mail wagon that would come to the Dukes house. Since its postmark and treatment was different, the letters coming from the Dukes house would be able to arrive a little faster than other letters. So Isaiah left the letter to be sent home and returned, then a quiet afternoon descended upon the Dukes house again. Claude was still locked inside his room. Ronnie put on a smug look at Loretta, watering the pine cones he had picked up. It is said that a pine cone that watered would curl like this. Youw amajing, bwoder! Lorettas eyes twinkled while holding the pine cone that had shrunk and became like an acorn. With the help of their servants, the two children left the pine cones inside a cute basket. These little pine cones now will be placed inside every room to help moisten the dry air a little. Melody hung a ribbon from the basket while Ronnie and Loretta were sharing pine cones. When the basket of pine cones were all done, from the Dukes garden came the sound of a carriage Melody had been waiting for. The mail wagon has arrived. Miss Melody! Just in time one of the servants told her that, Melody quickly grabbed Isaiahs letter and ran to the front door. It seemed like an urgent letter for the Duke had arrived at that time, so the butler that had received it was running inside in a hurry. Melody was worried if she could send a letter without the help of the butler, but that worry disappeared when she met the kind mailman. He checked the letter Melody handed him without saying anything, then smiled as if there was no problem at all. Will it take long to arrive? The doctor is anxiously waiting for this letter. He gave a very kind answer to her carefully posed question. No, it will arrive soon. It will definitely arrive within a week so you dont need to worry. Thats really a relief. I cant believe that news about Isaiah will be delivered before the cold winter begins. Thats a relief. Around that time, Claude came out with three thick and large envelopes. Again, the mailman skillfully received the mail and confirmed it. I will definitely pass it on to the academy. Claude rubbed his tired eyes and nodded at the delivery mans reliable words. Please. I couldnt even sleep because of that. Most people who mail the academy do. Dont worry. He put Claudes envelope in the wagon, and then approached the two again, remembering something. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just in case, would the Young Master want me to deliver your birthday presents to the mansion this year? No, Im going back to the academy soon anyway. Then I will send it to the academy. This year the gifts might really fill three carriages. Surprised by the mailmans words, Melody asked, The Young Masters birthday is coming up soon? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Claude, who was beside her, gave an answer to that question. Its still a long way to go. We just have to secure the carriage in advance. Soon, the mailman quickly nodded and continued his explanation. Yes, there are always a lot of presents on special days for the Dukes people, so we should always anticipate carriages like this in advance. Additional carriages? Otherwise, we may not be able to deliver everything on the day of his birthday. If that happens, the post office will be in trouble. Birthday presents were bound to come from all over the place when it came to the Dukes eldest son. Additionally, the post offices mission became more important as they were all paid additional payment on the premise that it would all arrive on the day of the birthday so much so that they had to prepare in advance every year. I think it will be quite difficult. Melody was deeply concerned about the mailman. There would be more gifts for Lorettas birthday from now on, so she thought that their work would be even harder. Its alright. We will also thoroughly prepare for Lady Loretta and Miss Melody. What? Why me? Miss Melody is the Dukes special guest. Perhaps, you will have as many presents as the Young Master. He made a rather exaggerated expression with his arms stretched wide. It was probably intended to inspire expectations for her. Although unfortunately, Melody didnt have such expectations. She didnt know about herself, but if it was Loretta, then she would probably receive a lot of presents. Was that possible? To a child who stays here just for a while She was also a criminals child at that, too. Its impossible for me to get a present. Im sure you will. It was the same with the guests that stayed over at Count Mohs for a long time in the past. The people of the capital dont hesitate to send gifts over small connections. It meant that they would send a present to Melody in order to look good in front of the Duke, though it wasnt something Melody could do right now. So, when is Miss Melodys birthday? At the question, she pondered for a moment at the delivery mans question before opening her mouth with difficulty. Its in spring. Spring? When in spring? Just in spring. The mailman answered with an awkward ahh. He, too, must have also been flustered. I understand! Its good in some ways. That means that we can bring Miss Melodys gift any day in spring. It will be fine as long as it is in spring! Th, thats right! Any day is fine. That is if anyone sends me a present. Im sure there will be a lot, so youd better not be surprised! With a playful smile, he quickly set off in the mail carriage. It almost looked as if he was running away. Melody felt strange as she watched the carriage drive away. That means we can bring it any day. And, the harmless words of the mailman lingered in Melodys ears for no reason. Why is it? I dont care what day it is. I should just be truly grateful if anyone sends me a present. Thats all. . She brushed off those feelings and turned around then went back to her room. She then met Claude who was a few steps away; their eyes met. Melody hurriedly avoided his gaze because he seemed to have seen her complicated thoughts. She just nodded slightly towards him and passed by him. Why dont you ask your mother? Claude approached her to talk. Yes? Melody suddenly stopped, and he came over with a smile. I think youre curious about your birthday. Perhaps, because she was just surprised and didnt answer, he quickly added his apologies. I apologize if it was offensive. Im sorry. It was naturally all talk, and his expression wasnt the bit least sorry for his earlier suggestion. I think there should be at least one person who makes this kind of suggestion because Miss Melody is a good child. He suddenly praised Melody out of nowhere. Oh, thats not a compliment. No, he just said it wasnt a compliment. So what do you mean with good child? I just meant that you might make a judgement that sails against the wind. Sailing against the wind? For example, father doesnt want Miss Melody to meet her mother. Miss Melody should also know that, too. With his words, she recalled the Duke delivering her the death row prisoners last request. He patiently waited for Melodys answer and just nodded when she said no. It was a misunderstanding that I refused it because of the Duke. He asked me for my opinion. Im sure he did, with his eyes full of worry. Claude easily predicted what his fathers expression was. As he was usually blunt, his emotions were exceptionally clear. Therefore, there was no way that Melody would not know his heart as he delivered the death row prisoners last request. So, let me say something else That way, Miss Melody would think about it fairly. Claude took a step closer. See you. . I think that Miss Melody left something there. Several replies lingered on his lips. [ Its alright if you dont know about your birthday. I told the Duke youre not going to meet her. ] However, she eventually failed to give an answer. To say that her birthday wasnt that important, he had already shown a hurt expression. The Duke was a generous man, and she knew that she wouldnt be blamed for overturning her decision. Think about it slowly. He smiled rather tiredly and left for the front door first, leaving a message to a passing servant to not wake him up until tomorrow morning. Melody remained alone and thought about what he said, but she soon shook her head. She had already decided not to meet her mother. There was no reason for her to change that resolution. By the next morning, the pine cones that Ronnie and Loretta had brought were now slightly opened. Melody took a small bowl of water and popped open the pine cones with a plop. Once again, the pine cones began to curl little by little. Did this little and common thing make the dry air moist? It was fascinating for some reason. I thought pine cones were just rolling on the floor Making things useful, Loretta was just amazing. While thinking about it, Melody heard the sound of a carriage by the garden. She could hear it quite clearly as it was still early in the morning. Did anyone come at this time? At that moment, she had a bad feeling about this. It was probably because of yesterday. This was around the time Isaiah had arrived. Dont tell me He will storm inside the Dukes mansion today as well.? Melody thought that she should give Isaiah a piece of advice if that is the case. It would be impolite to go in and out of the Dukes mansion without a prior appointment. No, not Isaiah. Isaiah happened to be on vacation yesterday, so he must have gone to work today. Probably. Hearing the carriage stop, Melody changed her clothes, praying that the guest who came this time wasnt Isaiah. However, her expectations were simply crushed. It was when she heard a knock on her door. The guest has arrived. What guest? Isnt Isaiah the only one in this city who will look for Melody? Still, she quickly opened the door as she almost started to cry. It was the butler, Grandpa Higgins, who came to guide her. Miss Melody. Melody quickly bowed over and apologized even before he could state his business. I, Im sorry! I will have a talk with Isaiah. Please, forgive him just for today! There was no reply to her pressing words. Instead, he stroked Melodys head which was bowed deeply by the Grandpa butler with gloves in his hands as if consoling her. You dont have to apologize. With his friendly touch and words, she raised her head and carefully gazed up at him. Because Miss Melody has nothing to do with the early arrival of the guest at the mansion. But Isaiah is my friend. In response to her answer, Grandpa Butler chuckled. It wasnt Isaiah who came. What? Didnt you say there was a guest? I heard a carriage arrive. Its true that there was a guest. And, that guest is for Miss Melody as well. That wasnt Isaiah? Yes, it wasnt him. Its strange, Melody said as she slightly tilted her head. She thought that Isaiah would be the only one who would visit her at this time. Then, who came? Answering her careful question, the Grandpa butler put a shawl over Melodys shoulder and told her, It would be better for you to go out to the front door and see it for yourself. Melody could see a large bunch of cosmoses as she went out to the front door. The person holding the bouquet was none other than the mailman from yesterday. Why did the person who usually came in the afternoon come here early in the morning to this mansion? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hello. As she bowed to greet him, the mailman greeted her as well. Hello, Miss Melody. His face was somewhat dark as he said that, as if he was apprehensive about something. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Melody intuitively noticed that his look of concern had something to do with his early morning visit to the Dukes mansion. So without saying anything else, she stood before him and waited for him to continue his words. Here, Im giving this to you, Miss Melody. He handed Melody the bouquet of flowers which was big enough that she needed to embrace it with both of her arms. The sweet smell tickled the tip of her nose. I wasnt asked to deliver that. He quickly explained so that Melody wouldnt misunderstand and think that someone else had asked him to deliver the flower. I am giving it to you. That one. The mailman took off his hat and held it up in front of his heart. I kept thinking about it. Yesterday. His grip while he was holding his hat tightened. I was worried that I might have hurt you. He didnt even mention what mistake he had made, but the two of them were naturally thinking of the same moment. That means we can bring it any day. So, I wanted to apologize. He bowed slightly, Im sorry, Miss Melody. I, Im fine! Those words came out of Melodys mouth reflexively. It was because she wasnt used to receiving such an apology from an adult. It is true! You said nothing wrong in fact. Until now, everytime around the time the yellow spring flowers in her village were in full bloom, Melody would be a year older. It had been ten years since she had made up that tradition, and she didnt want to get hurt by that anymore. There might be things you dont want to remember even if it was the truth. He apologized once again, so Melody nodded and thanked him C because he could have just let it go, but he had come to formally apologize to her like this. Actually, I have a nephew around Miss Melodys age. I guess thats why I was more worried. He smiled softly as he started talking about his nephew she didnt ask about. She could figure it out without his further explanation. That nephew must have been the popular foolish nephew of the family. Well, if I tell you this, you might think that I am overstepping my boundaries, he erased his fluttering smile and looked at Melody with a serious face, But it would be better for you to set the date of your birthday on a day you like C for the pleasure of having a meaningful day. It would be fun to call Miss Melodys name on a pretty day and exchange congratulatory letters. Its safe to believe something like that will happen since a postman like me has seen a few people do that. His mail carriage was filled with a large number of gifts and letters today at first glance. Melody had a glimpse of what that unknown person would feel like to be handed a gift with a cute envelope and a ribbon. Everyone has the right to enjoy something special on their birthday C especially children. I will think about it. The mailman told her, You have to tell me if you pick a good day, as he went back up to the carriage. It was time for him to return to work. Melody returned to her room after the carriage left, hugging the large bouquet of flowers tightly. She placed the bouquet of flowers on her desk and checked on the bowl where the pine cones were placed. The pine cones, which had soaked in the water, glistened. While she was removing some water from their surfaces, she was reminded of what the mailman told her a while ago. He was just talking about an ordinary source of joy, but it was also something Melody had never had before. At this rate, maybe she would live without experiencing it, forever. You can choose any day and set it as your birthday. Drop. For what reason? Melody unconsciously dropped the pine cone she was holding onto the floor. Perhaps she was restless about something. There is something you need to find out from your mother. In the end, Melody went to the Duke and told him C it wasnt that she needed to meet her mother, but that there was something she must know from her mother. The two reasons would mean that she still has to meet with her mother, but there was a huge difference between them. The Duke didnt ask her what she wanted to know nor did he say anything to confirm Melodys words. However, looking at Melodys tightly pursed lips, he gave her a short answer, I will prepare it then. So, Melody went to the Central Prison once again. But why is the Young Master accompanying me now? The Duke is in good health. This time, Claude offered to accompany Melody. I forgot my father had many ears in the mansion. What? Its nothing. He glossed over his words and opened the door of the carriage. Lets go. Melody climbed up the carriage at his suggestion and momentarily looked out of the window. She saw Ronnie and Loretta picking up chestnuts under the chestnut tree. I will pik up a lot and eat it togeder with Melody! The carriage started moving as Melody smiled upon remembering the words she heard from her this morning. It didnt take long for them to arrive at the Central Prison, and they quickly passed through the main gate. She was worried that Isaiah might run out of the main gate after hearing the news and nag at her, but such a mishap didnt happen fortunately. Mel, will you promise me? I wouldnt have made that promise with Isaiah if I knew this would happen. It was weighing on Melodys mind that she had carelessly promised something like that with him. I must apologize to him when we meet later. With his fiery personality, Isaiah might get angry at Melody C no, maybe hes already sulking. Their carriage stopped in front of a building. The staff who would guide Melody politely greeted her in front of the carriage. Are you alright? As Melody was about to get off the carriage, Claude, who was sitting opposite her, asked her a question. Seeing that he didnt ask her if something was alright, he was probably asking her about her overall mood due to the situation. Im alright. Youre very brave. He held out one hand after giving her a compliment full of admiration. I can go with you if necessary. Young Master will? I would be pretty useful. Melody pondered for a moment about how he might be useful. Since he already looked like a son of a noble family, no one would harass Melody inside the prison. Maybe even her mother would be a little gentler to Melody with one person going with her inside. However, Melody lightly shook her head. Im sorry. I will not use the Young Master. I know. I also dont like talking about my mother either. Claude withdrew his outstretched hand. Then I will wait in the carriage. Youre not going to the reception room? It is very comfortable in the reception room. It will be uncomfortable here. What Im saying is, Miss Melody. Please remember that I am waiting in an uncomfortable position. What he means is, dont take the initiative to converse with your mother more than necessary, get what you need quickly, and come back right after that. Young Master encourages people in a very strange way. I just found out that my kindness, encouraging words and the times I have been lending help, arent being remembered. It was his way of expressing his spite for not receiving Melodys handwritten letter. In fact, he had yet to receive a plausible letter from Melody or Loretta until now. However, not knowing this, Melody only tilted her head slightly. She was wondering when he got hurt and why he was venting his anger like this. Anyway, I will be back. Melody cheerfully jumped down from the carriage C with one vague thought that everything will turn out just alright. Hello. Soon, a young woman waiting near the entrance spoke to her in a friendly tone. She was wearing the same clothes as Isaiah, so it wasnt difficult to identify her. Are you a squire? To Melodys question, she smiled and replied yes. Her healthy, tanned face somehow reminded her of Isaiah and she was relieved. Youre right. And I am in charge of guiding Miss Melody. Please follow me. She started walking first, and Melody briefly turned around to check on the carriage. Claude was still sitting inside in an uncomfortable position, then he waved his hand at her when their eyes met. Does he mean that I should enter now? Anyway, she couldnt be too far from the guide so Melody quickly followed after the squire. They passed under the open vaulted ceiling. Just in time, the guards and the other squires who were there gave way to Melody. Will they not check my identity? There are three verification processes in total. Knowing that Melody was now curious, the leading squire raised her three fingers. Youve already passed the verification once, right? Melody nodded. It was the place where she reunited with Isaiah last time, and she will need to go through the process of verifying herself this time again. She wondered what she would do if she ended up meeting Isaiah suddenly. Luckily, she didnt run into him. You just have to do it two more times. Please come this way. A small office appeared as she entered the door she had opened. With one desk in the middle, there was a bookshelf filled with documents on the other side. Though it looked like a pretty normal office, there was something a little unusual about it. There was another hard iron bar door facing the entrance, on the opposite side from where Melody had entered the office. If you are an outsider, you must go through this office to enter the prison. Please provide documentary evidence. As the man sitting on the desk said so, Melody held out a white envelope from her arms that the Duke had given her. The man quickly checked the content and returned the documents. In fact, it seemed like he barely read what was written there. Verified. By the way, didnt Sir Claude, who was supposed to be your guardian, come with you? Young Master also came, but. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody was going to say, He said he was waiting in the carriage. However, the employees response was a little faster than hers. Then that means he will come inside in a little while. Alright. Thats not it. Melody wanted to correct his words, but she was surprised by the clunking sound coming from the other side that she forgot to correct him. The iron bars that seemed to have been tightly closed had opened. Please come this way. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 It only occurred to Melody after they had made significant progress down the hallway, that she hadnt corrected the words about Claude a while ago, but she had already passed through the iron bars with the squire. Well it will be fine. I will pass through the office later when I leave, so I can correct that then. Beyond the iron bars was a hallway with no windows nor decorations. There was a slight gloomy energy, so Melody wrapped her arms around herself. Its just a hallway leading inside. Its not the inside of the prison yet, so you dont have to be afraid. By the time the squires friendly explanation was over, they arrived at the end of the corridor. There were two knights standing guard in front of the iron gate, which looked quite firm, like it was a boulder blocking her way forward. She showed them her identification papers for the last time, and the thick doors began to open. Now really. So this is the prison, she said as she swallowed her saliva. She was nervous for some reason. She naturally remembered what happened the last time. That thick darkness was still as scary to her. Before she knew it, her hands were clenched into small fists. The heavy door opened a little more. Wont this place smell just as terrible too? She was closing her eyes subconsciously. But what came to her instead was a small gust of wind that tickled the tip of her nose. ? The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was the blinding sunlight. This is the prison right? Melody blinked several times and rechecked the look of the hallway she came from through the door. There was a long corridor, and the garden was visible through the large doorway. Moreover, it was well taken care of by someones hand C it was a lot like the Dukes garden. Here is? Melody couldnt enter due to her confusion and just stared at the squire who was guiding her. Yes, this is the prison. Being skeptical about her answer, Melody walked rather quickly past the iron gate while following after her. Finally, completely facing the interior, it was far from the prison Melody knew C a soft rug that warms both feet, pretty paintings on the white hall hanging for decoration. There was even the scent of the fresh air blowing through the window and the pleasant sunlight shining down on them. Anyone would believe that this was a mansion of some noble family. But this was obviously the prison. It was clear once you looked at the iron bars attached on the outside of each window. Of course, even the iron bars were made to look like a nice decoration. Come to think of it, it was said this place is where nobles are imprisoned. The Duke had once given her a brief description of the facilities here, but she never thought that it would be this luxurious. Miss Melody, this way. Ah. Suddenly, when she looked up at the voice of the squire calling her, she realized that there was a huge distance between the squire and her. Melody quickly shook her head to clear her mind. This wasnt a time to be blatantly surprised. I have something to do today. Im sorry. When Melody started moving again, the squire turned her back again and proceeded walking. After taking a few more steps, Drop. The hem of her clothes was pulled from behind as if it had been caught by something. ? Bewildered, she turned around and saw Isaiah leaning behind a pillar. Was he patrolling inside? In any case, he seemed very angry. Why is Isaiah here? In fact, she tried to tell Isaiah about the situation in advance several times after she decided to come see her mother. But on the same day, she decided to tell him that, a short message arrived from Isaiah. It was said that he was given regular training outside the capital for a few days. We didnt have the chance to talk because we had decided on a date to meet after that. Melody tried to explain why she broke her promise, but at that moment, Isaiah pressed his index finger to his lips and told her to stay quiet. Why? When Melody confusedly asked him why with her mouth, Isaiah grabbed her arm and pulled her out as if he had been waiting for a chance to. He then naturally led her to another hallway leading to the side. Isaiah?! Melody almost screamed, but she couldnt. It was because Melody was afraid that if the squire who had walked ahead and the other knights, who were standing everywhere, would punish Isaiah if they caught him. W, wait. Isaiah, wait. Instead, she kept calling him in a whisper. There was no reply. His steps only got faster instead. Moreover, when they heard the startled voice in the distant hallway saying, Miss Melody?! he started running frantically. Isaiah! That moment Melody finally couldnt hold on anymore and called him out loud, her body swirled and leaned somewhere. It was the end of the hallway. Wait here, Ill help you right away. Isaiah suddenly told her and inserted the key in the small door at the end of the hallway. This is the path that knights used. You can go straight to the Knights Order building without needing to go through the prison office after you pass here. Clink, the locked door opened and Isaiah grabbed Melodys arm again. Isaiah, wait! Melody took a step back and tried to stop him, but Isaiah didnt listen to her. Maybe it was because he was in a hurry thinking that they had to run away secretly. Did those nobles throw you in here to save face? (T/N: As you all may know, face here doesnt literally mean the part of our body, but refers to a familys honor or reputation.) No! Its not like that. What do you mean no? He snorted. How long do you think I have been in this capital, and you think I dont know about any of that? Some of the nobles placed greater importance on keeping the rules set by the Emperor than on the significance of other people. So, when Isaiah heard that Melody would be coming to see her mother, he thought that she must have been forced by the Duke. According to the laws, the death row prisoners last request must be fulfilled. Those crazy people. Youre sending Melody to a place like this? Isaiah unwittingly tightened his grip on Melody. He was still angry because her arms were still thin. He had no choice but to protect her since she was still so weak. That is what he thought. Isaiah, it hurts! With the sound of slight pain in her voice, Isaiah was horrified and quickly dropped his hand. Melody frowned as she rubbed the arm he was gripping so tight a while ago. And I came here because I wanted to. Do not lie! Why are you saying I am lying? That woman, towards you! When Isaiah screamed, the sky was shrouded by clouds, the sky darkened, then the darkness hung over the hallway. Just think about what she did to you! Maybe it was because his face was shadowed by darkness, Isaiahs distorted face looked even more grim. And yet youre still going to meet her? A person whos been impatiently waiting to chew you up and spit you out for your entire life? That is true. I dont agree with that C no, I cant look at that with my eyes open. Besides, didnt you say last time that you wont go meet her?! His voice rose, enraged. Sorry for yelling. Anyway, I will take you outside. It is a waste of your time to meet that woman. He reached out his arm again, but Melody avoided it. Of course, Isaiah wasnt able to grab hold of Melody, but it wasnt because Melody had cleverly avoided him. This kind of thing, it was thanks to Claude who had approached from across the hallway and grabbed Isaiahs arm, I thought this kind of thing only happened in novels. Claude laughed a little bitterly as he got in between Isaiah and Melody. Isaiah Mullen, I do not want to order you as a nobleman. Would you please step back? Claudes tone was quite polite, but Claudes words werent kind from the point of view of Isaiah. It was because of his eyes. It wasnt necessarily an order, but a threat. Did you threaten Mel like that?! Exclaimed Isaiah, in an impatient manner. He had nothing to be bothered about anymore. They will all be caught anyway. You cant even imagine it! How Mel lived. Do you know what she experienced! And youre forcing that little girl to come here? Do you nobles have no sympathy?! Despite his outbursts, Claude didnt respond otherwise. S**t! Isaiah roughly swung his arm out of Claudes hand. Claude fortunately didnt stop him. The other knights who were standing nearby had gradually narrowed the distance between them. Isaiah hurriedly shouted, Mel! Tell me honestly that you have no intention of meeting that woman! its all up to you! Im sorry, Isaiah. First, Melody apologized to him. It was the same as her breaking that promise with him, but she was also sorry now for the past. Melody used to be helpless a long time ago, unable to stop the people bullying her with her own hands. Not just once, Isaiah had repeatedly given Melody opportunities to punish them herself. Melody naturally knew that she was somewhat unreliable to Isaiah, so it seemed like he only saw her as someone who needed to be protected. Those thoughts piled up one by one C until we have come to this day. Isaiah, this was my decision. What? The Duke didnt want me to come here. But I came here because I wanted to. W, wait a minute. His face was covered with embarrassment. The thought that the Duke might have been opposed to that never crossed his mind. Since the Duke is against it, why did you come here! Theres nothing good here! Knights came to seize Isaiah as he talked to Melody. The action to be taken to punish him could probably be changed according to Melodys will. Fortunately, Claude raised his hand to keep the knights from approaching. Are you stupid?! Did you forget what kind of life you lived?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody shook her head. She really wanted to forget how ugly her past was, but she couldnt. But why! Melody glanced back at Claude for a moment at Isaiahs cry. She didnt know why she looked at him, but it happened somehow. He smiled when their eyes met, much to her surprise C his expression looked quite kind. (T/N: I really think that at this rate, Claude is surely the ML lol) Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Melody looked back at Isaiah. Red with rage, his face seemed to be full of confusion and frustration. Isaiah, I have a few questions for her. The girl spoke with a soft tone, touching the heart of her precious friend. They probably are pretty trivial questions, but I found out that they happen to be quite important questions to me. For example, birthdays. She didnt want to make people feel uncomfortable if they ever tried to talk with her about her birthday. It was something trivial, and yet important. I am not meeting my mother because I have forgotten how I used to live. Melody grabbed Isaiahs hands. Just like when he grabbed her earlier, she held his hand with a lot of strength. I am meeting my mother because I have decided how I want to live from now on. Melody stood still, holding Isaiahs hand for a while longer. Dont lie! He shouted, roughly pushing away Melodys hand. Pushed by him, the girls body faltered slightly and fell on the floor. ! Isaiah was very surprised to see Melody falling to the floor. He seemed to have received a big shock. Isaiah. Melody stood up from the floor with Claudes help as she called Isaiah affectionately. However, it didnt seem like it reached Isaiahs heart. His lips moved and muttered words she couldnt hear, before turning around and swiftly running to somewhere she couldnt see. Despite his quick exit, he was soon captured by his fellow knights who came looking for him. Wait! Melody hastily shouted towards the knights. Even so, she didnt want Isaiah to be punished, so Claude, who was just beside her, declared in a stern voice. The punishment will be decided by the Duke. Until then, keep that squire safe. He added the word safe C so that Melody would feel assured. The knights seemed unwilling to let the Duke judge the punishment for one of their squires, but they had to follow his order now. It was true that Isaiah, a squire, had forcefully dragged around a child who is under the Dukes care. Isaiah. After Melody called him once more with a sad voice, his lips moved once again in a small murmur. Liar. Thats probably what he was saying. Melody laughed bitterly. In conclusion, she lied to him so he wasnt particularly wrong in that. Melody was worried as she watched the knights take Isaiah away. It feels great to have met Isaiah again. What will happen if we are to break off our friendship like this again? It will be fine. Melody turned her head when she heard a voice coming from beside her. Claude was also looking down at her, and their eyes met immediately. Thats because hes only hot-headed right now. He will definitely want to apologize to Miss Melody after he calms down and looks back on the situation. I have to apologize first. I lied to him. I promised him I would not come to see my mother. Even so. Claude glanced down at Melodys wrist. Just how strongly had he been holding onto her wrist to leave red handprints? Melody saw where his gaze was directed and quickly hid her hands behind her back. It didnt hurt at all! You are lying. At the word lying, Melodys eyes teared up slightly. I, it hurts, but I am alright. You can come back here later if you want. Melody shook her head at his suggestion. Her firm determination was still strong even though she had a conflict with Isaiah earlier. Its okay. Youre courageous. He smiled in wonder just as he had done in the carriage a moment ago. He still had the same expression as he reached out one of his hands. Please let me help take you there. This is, after all, inevitable. Melody had no choice but to give her hand to Claude while looking around for the squire in charge of guiding her and finding them standing with the knights who flocked over due to the earlier disturbance. But, Young Master, Melody quietly asked him a question as they walked down the long hallway, How did you know? Well, Claude touched his chin for a moment, as if he was worried about something, I actually saw it. What did you see? How Isaiah Mullen finds Miss Melody and runs away quickly. Claude had discovered Isaiah Mullen about ten minutes before while he was spending his free time inside the carriage. If it was the Isaiah he knew, he would follow after Melody right away and greet her. Something seemed off about him when he quickly ran to another place. Just in case, Claude went after Melody. He thought that he might be stopped on his way in, but when he showed his identification card to the office, the person waiting there told him, Ah, I was waiting for you, and let him in quickly. I see. Melody nodded her head slightly, then told him, Thank you. If you are so grateful, please come to my room a little more often. There are many records there waiting for Miss Melodys sincere hard work. Oh, I forgot. This person was the type who had nothing in his head except for his younger sister and studying. But with the help she had received from him, Melody couldnt even tell him that she didnt want to do it. Oh, okay. Ill go often and help out. Happily? Sure. Claude chuckled at Melodys darkly frustrated face. Her whole body was saying that she doesnt want to work in his room. He tapped Melodys forehead with his fingertips. Youre lying again. His comment twisted Melodys face in a different direction. Perhaps she wanted to say, I dont have any choice but to answer like that. At that moment, the squire stopped in front of the door. He then took out a big key and began to unlock three locks. Ill be waiting for you. As Claude said so, Melody asked if they wouldnt go in together. He shrugged. If I meet with Miss Melodys mother, then I will have to talk about my mother too. I know about that to some extent moreover, Melody probably knows more than what Claude knows when it comes to his mother. In the original novel, the Duke kept the truth about the Duchess very quiet. Anyhow, she decided to be considerate of his discomfort with the topic of his mother. You can go now. Ill wait for you. Are you going to wait in an uncomfortable position again? I came here because I wanted to make Miss Melody feel uncomfortable. The door opened with a click as his joke ended. Melody took a deep breath and stared at the half-open door. She could see the reception room was filled with delicate furniture. However, it didnt seem normal. There were thick bars in the middle, and the large reception room was divided into an exact half. She saw a woman standing behind the bars C a woman who was holding the bars firmly with her hands and looking anxiously over to the slightly open door. Mother. Melody unwittingly clenched her fists. Fortunately, she wasnt hesitating to move forward. * * * Goodness! As soon as Melodys mother saw her, she shouted in a voice that seemed like she was about to cry. Youre here, you really came. She stretched out her arms eagerly through the narrow bars C as if she wanted to touch Melodys cheeks. Melody only stared at her mother before closing the door and taking her seat, following the guidance of the squire who suggested for her to sit down. As her mothers eyes drilled holes into her, her heart pounded for a bit, but she wasnt afraid. Alright, then. Arent those nobles tormenting you? Are you being treated like a slave? You arent, right? Her mother suddenly asked her that first. For a mother who had treated her own daughter as a slave, it was only right that she didnt hesitate and try to think about if it was an appropriate question. Melody didnt answer. But it seems like her mother didnt care about that. She kept on talking without taking a break. I have something to tell you, hmm? Youll listen, right? No, well, I met a gentleman here called a Priest. Mother. Melody didnt want to hear how her mothers story went, so she interrupted her words. No, listen first. What was that, telling me that if I die like this, I will receive a very severe punishment? He was threatening me like that day and night saying that it was what was written in a book full of characters. It was only after hearing her words that Melody recognized what she was talking about. Her mother probably heard about the stories of the afterlife. She had never believed in religion all her life, but Melody was sure she needed someone to lean on as the time of her mothers death approaches. People who are about to die suddenly want to apologize. Theres no reason for you to be taken advantage of due to that feeling. The Dukes prediction was correct. Her mother was begging Melody for forgiveness and was planning to die with a light heart. Dont apologize. No, what are you talking about? Just listen, I want to tell you C Dont apologize to me. Dont even answer questions I didnt ask. Melody! You! Her mother couldnt control her temper and screamed loudly. Although she soon started to beg helplessly with a blue face. No, no, thats not it. I have something to tell you, but you told me not to, so. Her words wherein she pushed the blame onto Melody followed after in a natural manner. Come to think of it, it has always been like this. She would bring up all her misfortunes as if it was brought upon her by other people. In actuality, it was all created by her mothers own two hands. So, be quiet and listen to me, oh? I told you, I have something to tell you C Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody sprung up from her seat. Her mother was startled and quickly shut up. I already told you. She glared at her mother, imitating Claudes demonic expression. Dont apologize to me. Dont answer questions that I havent asked you. I wont waste my time on other things. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Melody added an explanation in simpler words in case her mother didnt understand her. It means that I will leave if you keep on talking as you please. As expected, her mother must have not fully understood Melodys words. She looked lost for a moment, shocked when she heard that Melody was leaving her. I dont want to talk about anything else. Melody didnt even feel the need to explain why she didnt want her to apologize. She didnt want to see the face of her mother as she reflected on her past with her long-held wounds and suffering. Is this being cold hearted? Even if she was, it felt good. Melody, I I decided to try to be normal. It was true that she received others sympathy until now due to her imperfect past. Didnt Isaiah tell her just now? He asked her if the Dukes family did not feel sympathy for her even after seeing Melodys situation. There is only one thing mother can give me. Melody felt her heart quiver somehow. The day I was born. She always tried her best not to be curious about it, dismissing it as nothing, but she was eager to know. Every time the other kids show off their birthday gifts, every time the other kids hand out their cakes on their birthdays, whenever other children ask each other when is their birthday and see who was older and younger C Melody had to shut her mouth like a clam and repeat the words spring, yellow spring flowers. Tell me the date I was born. Melody stared quietly at her mother after the question. She (mother) only blinked her eyes helplessly. Uhm. She also seemed to be feeling troubled. It immediately gave Melody a bad feeling. Melody, about that. It sounded like she was about to start saying excuses. Even so, she seemed to have some kind of answer to Melodys question for now. I was kicked out of the capital when I was pregnant with you. Thats what she said every time she got angry and intimidated her. That, had it not been for Melody, she would have been a great hostess in the capital. I wasnt in my right mind at that time. I had no money and place to live. It seemed natural to feel pity towards her with her string of excuses. It wouldnt have been easy to live like that while she was pregnant. But Melody shook off those feelings and asked her again. So, when was it? Her mother pursed her lips tightly and repeatedly grasping and letting go of the iron bars C for a long time. She answered in a barely audible voice. I also dont know. Oh, as expected. Melody was reminded of her mothers situation and her personality. At that time, Melody was nothing more than the lump that made her get kicked out of a wealthy house. It was definitely still the same now. Therefore, theres no way that she would accurately remember the day the mass of burden was born. But still, they say that giving birth is a special day. It was only once in a mothers life, so she thought that her mother would remember the date. I shouldnt have expected that. It seems that she should just do as the mailman suggested to her, to choose a day she likes and call it her approximate birthday. I didnt want to do that. She thought there would be lingering attachment left despite her best efforts to ignore it. She didnt want to worry people around her because she had gloomy thoughts for no reason even on a fully celebrated day. She already appreciated the sympathy she received, and Melody also wants to walk on a good path by herself. I see. Melody turned around without any hesitation. She no longer had anything to do with her mother. W, wait! Are you really going? This might be the last time you see your mom! A panicked voice came from behind. How can I remember which day you were born?! It was so difficult for me I wanted to die! As much as I want to forget! But I still gave birth to you, didnt I? Arent you thankful? She shook the iron bars when Melody didnt turn around after calling her after like that C somewhat roughly. I told you it was in spring, when the heavy snow fell from the sky! People locked their doors and didnt help me, and I was so scared by the soldiers that appeared on every street! Youd be dead as soon as you were born if the last house I knocked on didnt open its door. I had such a hard time because of you. Huh? She was a person who never changes. Only the way of her speaking and her expression had slightly softened in the face of death. On the other hand, Melody was grateful for this attitude C because she was able to completely let go of her mother without any lingering attachment. Melody turned to look at her mother before leaving for the last time. She was banging the iron bars and surprisingly, it didnt reach Melodys ears. The knight from across the room soon came forward to suppress her mother. Her mother held out to the end, trying to escape from the stout knight who grabbed her by the arm. Melody stared at her figure, then turned around and bowed C with a graceful, and light gesture. Bye. mother. Was she surprised that Melody could give the greetings that wealthy people do? Her mother stopped struggling. She then looked at her daughter who started to become unfamiliar to her. It seems like now, she noticed another side of Melody C skillfully using greetings she didnt teach her, and wearing expensive clothes that looked good on her at one glance. The time they looked at each other was a little longer in that quiet space where her mothers breath could be heard. Melody couldnt understand what her mothers eyes were trying to tell her. Even Melodys mother wouldnt be able to understand herself until the very end. It couldnt be helped since their family had been like that all this time. The first one to turn her gaze away was Melody. She could feel her mothers dark eyes with her peripheral vision, but she didnt look back. Beyond the door, she could see Claude leaning against the wall of the hallway, waiting for her in an uncomfortable position. Because his posture was really crooked. Melody grabbed the hem of her robe and managed to walk herself out of her mothers line of sight. Her steps were rather heavy C as if something was trying to hold onto her ankle. Come here. Claude suddenly told her, still leaning on the wall, Come here. Then I will take you back. Taking me back to where? Of course, the places he would be taking her were the Dukes house and the carriage. But what he was saying didnt seem to be talking about that. So, Melody answered with a brief response. Im fine. Youre acting brave this time again. He grinned and began to take a few steps in front of her. He seemed to be going back to the carriage so Melody followed him in silence. She looked around several times in hopes that she would meet the knights or Isaiah on the way, but unfortunately, there was no such opportunity. The knights were told to keep him safe for now until the Duke gave his decision, so nothing should go wrong. But still, she was worried that his feelings might be hurt. When they arrived at the mansion, Loretta and Ronnie, who were playing with stones and stacking one one on top of another on the porch, welcomed the two of them. It seems like they were waiting for the two of them to come back because they picked a lot of chestnuts. The servants soon grilled the chestnuts and Loretta ate the steaming yellow flesh cutely C while repeating that it was hot. (T/N: Though this cant really erase the fact that she had somewhat abused her daughter, I think Melodys mother ended up like that because of her postpartum depression after she gave birth to Melody. In a case that she had no husband to take care of her, this might be the result of all of that, though what she did to Melody was inexcusable.) As the night gradually approached quickly due to the season, Duke Valdwin returned to the mansion. He heard a small knock on his office as he was checking an urgent matter arranged by the butler. This must be Melody, the Duke thought, and when he opened the door, Melody was really standing there. Im sorry to interrupt you when you are busy. I just wanted to tell you that it went well. The child used the words Im sorry today as well. I have heard the news. Melody flinched when she heard the Dukes answer. The news he was talking about must be concerning Isaiah. Du, Duke. Isaiah is not at fault. Please do not punish Isaiah. I heard that squire interfered with the business you went there for. But thats because Isaiah had been entrusted with an important task for a very long time. Important task? I was negligent in protecting myself until now. I decided not to ignore myself anymore, but Isaiah had no idea. Because it was always him who protected me back in the village. Anyhow. The Duke opened the door wide and let Melody enter his office. Looks like you didnt have much time to talk with the squire boy. Melody nodded her head yes. She had a lot of catching up to do with Isaiah, but they rarely had a proper conversation because she had only been thinking that he needed to write letters to his mother, Mary. Isaiah doesnt have any idea about the thoughts and ideas of the current Melody, and Melody also didnt have any idea about the thoughts and ideas of the current Isaiah. This is a little bit of a different story, but I met my mother today. Melody recalled what happened inside the prison C Melody and her mother who didnt know anything about each other even after living together for several years. I dont think we understood each other. Perhaps its the same with Isaiah. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright, I think you need some time. Yes. Then I will not punish him severely. So, will you just give him a small punishment? It would be good for that squire boy too. He seemed to know he did something rude. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 On one hand, the Duke had quite a high expectation regarding Isaiahs actions. That boy could have lost his squire position if the Duke had not been involved. But even knowing that, it wouldnt be easy for him to act to protect Melody. Thank you. Duke. Melody quickly bowed her head. Right, the Duke changed the subject when he remembered something, You will need clothes if you want to meet that squire boy. But the way he spoke was somewhat awkward, unlike how he had been speaking so far C like a theater actor who hasnt mastered acting. Melody felt that his speech and the contents of those words were somehow unnatural. I already have a lot of dresses. But you dont have winter clothes. You might catch a cold if you dont dress warmly when you meet that boy. Oh is that so? Right? Melody nodded as the Duke seemed to eagerly sympathize with her. It seems so. Its just the perfect timing. He handed her a thick catalog, saying that it was brought by the mailman by accident. I dont know whats in it as I havent looked at anything, but they say that the things girls use in winter are organized by purpose and design. Contrary to what he said, I dont know whats in it as I havent looked at anything, the catalogue showed traces that it had been read hard enough for the corners to have creases. Well, looking at how enthusiastically he read the catalog, the Duke must have thought of buying winter clothes for Loretta without anyones knowledge. Thinking so, Melody hugged the catalog and smiled. If thats the case, then Melody would help him as much as she can. Dont worry. Im supposed to pick out the best winter clothes for Lady Loretta and tell Butler Grandpa, right? Finding the clothes that suit Lady Loretta is what I do best! The Duke wanted to say, Right, and yours too, but Melody knocked on her chest and answered, Leave it to me! In the end, he couldnt tell her. I think the Duke and Melody should also have a conversation. Smiling quietly as he was organizing the bookshelves in the corner, Butler Higgins figured out the situation instantly. The Duke couldnt deny what Higgins said at all. Melody came out of the Dukes office and went down to the first floor, but she unfortunately met Claude by chance. There was a good reason why Melody thought that this encounter was an unfortunate mishap. It was because she saw the accumulated records behind him on a trolley. They were the exact records he was always telling Melody about. Thank you, Miss Melody. I didnt say anything though? I thought you said youd help me. Melody was going to say, What absurd thing are you talking about? until he adds these words, Do you still remember how I helped you during the day? It wasnt a big deal. He was talking about him accompanying her to the prison. Is he pressuring me to repay the favor? Uh. When Melody couldnt refute him with anything, he had the servant pushing the trolley leave. I will really only help you to transport them. Melody sighed softly before grabbing the trolleys handle and started pushing it. Thanks. You are very kind. Despite forcing her to work, he said thanks with a brazenly soft smile. Spiteful Young Master. Melody turned her head and looked at the trolley with the records. She thought that it was quite a lot of small record books at a glance, but when she started counting them while she was pushing the trolley, there seemed to be over 30 books. They were all very thick as well. Why is he taking these with him late at night? Are you still researching something for the academy? No, I just started it out of personal interest. They arrived in front of his room at that moment. He pushed the half-open door with his shoulder and the two put the records they had transported on one side of his wide desk. The record books all looked as good as new as if they were maintained with magic. Despite their new looking exteriors, when Melody looked at the date written at the back of one of the books, it was quite an old record. Melody opened the book on the very top out of curiosity. From the weather to what happened in a certain place, it was all detailed. It wasnt very different from what Melody had transcribed so far. Is there a story in this record that might interest you? As I said before, records are important. A few clues can help you find what youre looking for. What do you want? He didnt immediately answer when Melody asked that question and he smiled a little strangely. Melodys eyes grew widely for a moment. Then it came to her. It was spring, when the heavy snow was falling from the sky! Melody shouted as she remembered her mothers words. She didnt know why she was listening back then. She had seen the records when it had suddenly snowed hard as she had transcribed so far. If you were a traveler, you would always write down the peculiarity of the day when thick, hard snow falls. Melody rushed back and forth to the table, feeling like she caught something, and thought of a word that could be another clue. And, and the soldiers that came outside were terrifying. I think she was probably running away from them. Why did she do that? Her mother was an expectant mother during that. She was also in a pitiful situation where she had no place to go. So if the soldier had found her, they would have tried to help her somehow. Thats probably because it was right after she had done something shady. Do you mean to say that the purpose of the soldiers was to find my mother? No. Claude shook his head slightly. It would have been on the record, and she would have been held accountable for her crime. But there was no such thing. Maybe it was natural that she was scared by their presence and tried to escape from them. Then why did the soldiers walk around the village? Even on a day when it was heavily snowing? Melody was no longer agonizing by herself and she told Claude everything she heard from her mother. There may be minor clues she had missed, so she told him as much detail as possible. Listening to her, Claude fiddled with his chin for a moment. Besides, its a little strange that no one opened their door when a pregnant woman came to knock in that weather. Even in the religions people commonly believe in, they teach people that they need to open their doors to people in need and treat them like guests. There is no person in much more trouble than a pregnant woman who is about to give birth to a child. Maybe. He swept the surface of the high pile of records. There must have been an order C to not let strangers into their houses. So the soldiers were roaming around the village? Yes. To be exact, it was what the knights above them decided. (T/N: Knights are higher than soldiers in the past because of their valuable lineage that differentiate them from commoner knights and soldiers.) In fact, it was rare for such an extreme order to be issued. That is, at the very least, an order issued when a member of the Imperial Family passes through a village. I have read it on record a few times. A very long time ago. There was a case when an assassin stayed disguised as a guest in a villagers house on the road where the Imperial Family was set to pass to try and assassinate them. The plan failed and was unsuccessful in the end, and he was arrested after injuring the landlord to keep his mouth shut. From then on, whenever a member of the Imperial Family goes on a trip far away, the village (or villages) on the road have been ordered to prevent strange guests. Of course, members of the Imperial Family rarely leave the capital, so its uncommon for such an order to be issued. And this order was given around the time Miss Melody was born, it was when His Majesty brother personally went down to Grimes County. Claude knocked down the high-stacked pile of records and picked up the ones with the Imperial Familys pattern. Melody curiously looked at it as it was her first time seeing it, then he explained, I borrowed it for a little bit. Can the Imperial Family records be borrowed? Melody had such doubts for a moment. But it seems like exceptions are possible since it was Duke Valdwin who would be requesting them. Dont look at me like that. I havent crossed the line that much. Melody shouted in surprise. In the end, it still means you have crossed the line! Well. To put it bluntly, its only by the tips of my toes. He picked one of the royal records and handed it to Melody. Dont you think you have permission to look at it if you put the tip of your toes on the line to see it? The words he said with a smile were rather surprising, so Melody couldnt even bring herself to accept the record he was handing her. I, I dont think so. What is forbidden is forbidden. Perhaps even the Duke, a principled ideologist, would think so. But, what is really important when dealing with the imperial family is that no matter how far you cross the line, if they cant see it they cant punish you. Therefore, he held out the book to Melody again, That line was easy to cross just for the pleasure of sneaking around. Here, take it. You want me to be your accomplice, dont you? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody looked a little vexed. Claude might be forgiven due to the name of his family if this is discovered, but Melody had no such thing. She could be decapitated even before the Duke could use his power C because she is the child of a commoner, the child of a sinner, who stole the imperial records. No way. I never thought youd be my accomplice from now on. He said so in a gentle tone, with a very smug grin. It looked like an obviously vicious smile to Melody, but if others saw it, they would have described it as a smile that looked sweet like cotton candy. Miss Melody is already an accomplice. ! Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Melody swallowed an enormous breath without realizing it. She was already an accomplice! My goodness, I heard many times in my life that you shouldnt help people carry their luggage! Drop. A physical representation of her crossing the line was placed in the surprised Melodys hands, it was adorned with a luxurious pattern. Its alright. Even the old sages who handle these records wont know. Claude found another book and comforted Melody. I told you not to be afraid when we cross the line together. That was a perfect sophistry. Because the sages wont be able to apply Claudes excuses to the law. Maybe what we want to know is here. Dont you think so? We? You have a few things to keep in mind. The road passed by the members of the Imperial Family, near the capital. And when he kept silent, Melody said the remaining thing. The day when heavy snow fell in spring. That will be our new party day. She could somehow feel in his answer that You can definitely find the date. However, Melody voiced some concerns with a slightly worried face. There may be no day that satisfies everything. Maybe it wasnt near the capital, and maybe my mother remembered wrongly. Are you afraid? Yes? I mean, failing your expectations. Thats only natural. I am still trying so hard to not get excited. I can find it. His voice was somehow closer to conviction rather than encouragement. I will find it for you. So Miss Melody, it is alright to let your heart pound as much as you want. He was just probably consoling Melody for pure enjoyment, but but still, Melody was grateful for such kindness. It was also a little weird. There is this thing, Young Master. What is it? Why are you being so nice to me? He stared at Melody momentarily with a face like, Why are you asking that all of a sudden? and soon replied naturally. I have no reason to treat Miss Melody badly. I also have a reason to be nice. What is the reason? What would happen if I ill-treated the person my little sister likes? Yeah Miss Loretta would become upset. See? The answer came out right away. Melody slowly nodded, but she still had some doubts. If he had that kind of thought, then what about his usual mischievous behavior towards Melody? Anyway, Im a little upset. To have to say something pathetic like the person my little sister likes with my own mouth. He sighed heavily and flopped down on a nearby sofa. He then opened one of the records. Since then, he had not responded as much to what Melody was saying and began to strongly focus on reading the records. Melody soon sat face to face with him and looked at the records he had given her. I will find it for you. Was it because of the words he said with full conviction just now? Whenever she turned the pages, Melody felt her heart beating fast for no reason. As time went by, she didnt feel anxious about betraying her own expectations which came as a surprise to her. Somehow she was feeling like that. The next day, when the mailman arrived at the Dukes house. Higgins, the butler, gave him a yellow envelope. The recipient was surprisingly the mailman. When he opened it, he saw the first line of the letter written by Melody saying, I dont think I can meet you because of class. What does it say? Higgins looked earnestly at the mailman, as if asking him what was written inside. Uh, you havent heard about this from Miss Melody at all?! The mailman asked, somewhat surprised to find out that Higgins, who knew everything about the Dukes family, knew nothing about the letters contents. Ahem. Higgins didnt hide his discomfort. From Higgins point of view, Claude and Melody were having a lot of fun early in the morning. But he was frustrated that she rarely told him what was going on. Wow! In my life, there came a time when I got to know about something concerning the Dukes family before the butler. The mailman giggled and ran away quickly to the carriage. Dont worry! Its very good uhm, is it a good thing? Is it because your work is increasing? He turned his head and muttered to himself before escaping from the Dukes house. Despite his restlessness, Higgins heard about the increase in very good things that the mailman was talking about. Then a yellow circle was drawn on a specific date in all the calendars hanging in the Dukes house. Under the pretty number was written: [Miss Melodys Happy Birthday] The death penalty was soon carried out. Even on her mothers last day, Melody had a normal day C with no signs of particular depression or anger C just like everyone else. It didnt occur to her that she was alone again. Melody had Loretta who came to her every morning to hug her, and Ronnie, who was grumbling behind her every time. In addition, one more special guest visited today. Miss Melody, you have a guest. Melody naturally knew that a guest would be coming today. She had been expressing her intention to visit him since a few days ago and politely made an appointment. Melody headed straight to the living room. Her palms were sweaty because she was strangely nervous. Opening the door with a click, the person sitting on the sofa jumped up. The last time she visited, he acted like a half-melted jelly, but it was a little strange as he acted like a sharp ice today. She felt sorry. Hi, Isaiah. As Melody slammed the door shut, Isaiah sprinted forward in front of Melody and knelt on the hard floor on both his knees C strong enough to make a thud. He looked up at Melody earnestly not caring about his knees even though he seemed to be in an awful lot of pain. I was wrong! He wasnt satisfied with what he said once, and repeated the same thing over and over again before telling Melody that he was fine. I was really bad! I shouldnt have done anything you didnt like! I didnt really do anything good! Hit me if you want, Melody. His enthusiastic look reminded Melody of what Claude said that day. Thats because hes only hot-headed right now. He will definitely want to apologize to Miss Melody after he calms down and looks back on the situation. What he said seemed to be true. Seeing Isaiahs expression on his face, who was repeating his apologies as if he wasnt satisfied with it, she could be certain about it. She was then reminded of what she replied to Claude. I have to apologize first. I lied to him. I promised him I would not go to see my mother. You know, Isaiah, Melody sat with her knees in front of him, I am more sorry. Wh, why are you apologizing to me?! That promise. Melody was about to say that first, then quickly shook her head. In the past, she had something to apologize to him for before that, You told me many times that I have to fight for myself but I would always run away. Yeah. Thank you. The words I will be alright from now on were omitted after her words of thanks. Noticing the expression and tone of Melody, Isaiah was a little saddened. Thats weird. He had always wanted Melody to grow on her own, but he felt lonely now that it happened. Maybe I. Even if I told her that, I think it seems quite good to have Melody rely on me. Isaiah thought to himself. Thank you too, Mel. He shook off his disappointment and smiled. Melody asked him for a handshake of reconciliation. For some reason, I think I can become a much closer friend with Isaiah from now on. Ack?! She reached out her hand thinking that they could be closer friends. Seeing Melodys hand, Isaiah suddenly screamed. Isaiah? She called out to him worriedly, but his face was blue and his eyes were shaking. Whats wrong with him? Melody slightly tilted her head and Isaiah pointed to her hand. Her thin hands were wrapped in white bandages. Isaiah wrapped his arms around his head and pounded his forehead on the floor. I did that, right?! Right?! Its because I grabbed you too hard, right?! Ah. Melody quickly grabbed Isaiahs shoulders and stopped his strange behavior immediately. There were tears forming in Isaiahs eyes as he raised his head. Hit me, Mel! Its okay to slap me until you feel better! This is not because you grabbed me too hard. R really? Then why did you get hurt? Anyway, lets shake hands. After offering her hand with a gentle smile he carefully held her hand C carefully as if he was dealing with a thin glass that would break if touched. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Isaiah. What punishment did you receive for that? Ugh Isaiah looked like he was going to cry again when he heard the word punishment. Did you receive such a terrible punishment? No. It was nothing compared to what I was prepared for. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 In fact, he was determined to let go of everything he had worked for in the capital while he was dragging Melody away. He understood that he could be punished due to the commotion he made when he took her away, a guest of the Dukes house. Thinking back on it now, he didnt ask Melodys intentions for going there, so it became a useless resolution. Anyway, he was serious at that time. But the day after the incident, Duke Valdwin, Melodys guardian, visited him himself. The Duke made Isaiah stand upright and stared at him for a long time. Youre going to be a knight? Isaiah immediately answered yes to his short question. Though, of course, he added Melodys words, As long as you allow it. I get it. Are you saying that you will f, forgive me? Permission is my job, but forgiveness is Melodys job. The Duke gave him a brief answer and went back at once. Since then, Isaiahs punishment had also been set. In exchange for keeping his life, he was tasked with cleaning the knights sock laundry for the time being. Sock laundry? Melody thought, It was nothing compared to what I was thinking of, but she could only think like this as she didnt know how terrible the knights and squires socks were. Isaiah couldnt bear to say it here, but he was struggling to whiten the socks every day while stuck in an environment where his sense of smell was likely to be paralyzed. He was in a pitiful position. Anyway, Isaiah was happy that he didnt lose his dream, and that he was able to get along with Melody again. Now its Mels turn. How did you hurt your hand? About that. Melody hesitated a little, then scratched her head shyly. While I was attending. What?! Why are you attending?! The Duke gives me food to eat and gives me a room to sleep in, so I said that I wanted to help with anything. Now, I am in charge of Young Master Claudes tea. Isaiah wrinkled his face as if he had been bitten by a bug when he heard the words Young Master Claude. He didnt like that guy C even more so since he appeared in the prison last time. It was strange. He was the one who stopped Isaiahs strange (?) behavior and kept the situation from getting worse, but it only made him feel more displeasure. So you mean that person you called Young Master made your hands like this? Uh, no. This happened while I was attending Young Master Ronnie. Why are there so many Young Masters? There are two Young Masters, and you have yet to meet the youngest Young Master. Thats driving me crazy! Isaiah screamed for nothing. In any case, there were many boys around Melody since a long time ago. There were also those who bullied her. So, how did you get hurt? It was nothing. One day, Ronnie, who suddenly ran into Melodys room, insisted that she also serve him tea. Serve you? Why? I also deserve to be treated the same as my older brother. Melody nodded her head as if she understood. It seemed that Ronnie admired Claude a lot and wanted to imitate every little detail about him. Otherwise, he would not have asked Melody, who isnt even the maid in charge of tea, to serve him tea. I understand. Its not difficult. Ronnies eyes twinkled at her answer. Really?! But the Young Master seems to have difficulty drinking plain tea. I will bring you some milk as well. Despite her gentle suggestion, he crumpled his face as if he was offended. H, how dare you treat me as a child?! Do you think I drink something like milk?! She wanted to tell him, You drink milk very well, but Melody just nodded her head and said yes. So, how did your hand get hurt? Thats because when I was about to leave to let him drink the tea, he insisted that I stay until he finished the tea. He got up hurriedly so the cup broke. Embarrassed, Ronnie hurt his hand while picking up the broken shards. Melody was also embarrassed so she helped him pick up the shards and they ended up getting hurt together. Its just a very slight scratch. It just looks like I was really hurt because the adults were making a fuss about it. Melody laughed as she looked at her small wound, thinking of the grandmother who jumped up and said, Are you thinking of killing this old woman in surprise?! But the grandmother was also very kind as she applied an expensive medicine on it and scolded her, You healthy brazen minx!! I am almost better now actually. I dont even need to apply more medicine to it. Melody wanted to prove that she was already okay, so she slightly unwrapped the bandages. As she said, the scratches left on her fingertips were almost gone now. Look. Melody stretched out her hand and showed him. Its alright. Isaiah carefully grabbed Melodys hand and looked intently at where her bandage had been a moment ago. Im glad that shes better now without any scars, but. It bothered him, the stubbornly persistent Young Master beside Melody. Mel, you know. He was about to tell her that it would be better for her to stop serving that Young Master, but the door in the living room suddenly opened without a knock. Surprised, Isaiah and Melodys heads turned to look there. It was Ronnie who proudly came into the living room without any hesitation. The servant behind Ronnie, who failed to stop him from entering, was repeatedly mouthing, Im sorry, Miss Melody. How long are you going to be playing here? Ronnie groaned in an annoyed voice. Although he was rude, Melody wasnt particularly angry C because this side of Ronnie wasnt harmful in the first place. However, she was worried as his forehead was wrinkled in displeasure more than usual. Young Master. As Melody stood up from her seat and approached him, Ronnie flinched and took a step back. Did something happen by any chance? Wh, why are you asking that? Because your complexion doesnt look good. Its all because of you! He groaned as he grabbed the doorknob. How long were you planning on making someone wait? The jelly would have melted and disappeared if I didnt come to find you. (E/N: By jelly they mean something like jello, not something similar to jam.) Jelly? Yes! Its very expensive. I waited for a long time just to buy that, he murmured. Oh, should I bring it to the Lady? Youre really. How are you going to carry the jelly when you hurt your hand huh? He checked Melodys unbandaged hand and hid his left hand behind his back. As if he was embarrassed that his hand still had bandages. Anyway, you have to go with me. I have to drink tea, and above all, the jelly As I told you before, Young Master Ronnie, it is advisable for children to drink milk. I repeat, Im not that kind of a little kid. But you wont grow taller. Pointing out his height, Ronnie glanced up at Melodys head. He seemed to be comparing their heights in his heart. Theres nothing I can do. I will drink milk if you beg me earnestly. I am not begging you to. I am just telling the truth. Ronnie snapped again at her sharp reply. How long will you talk about milk?! I mean, hurry up. Are you going to make the jelly go bad?! I dont think jelly will go bad this easily. Ronnie seems to want to deliver it to Loretta as soon as possible. He can bring it himself though. Was that something he was embarrassed about because he doesnt like doing it? Anyway, youre cute. Melody thought so and nodded her head. Alright. Anyway, Isaiah would go back in a little while, so there was no reason for her not to go along with Ronnies request. Well, thats better. She had been a little awkward with Ronnie since the broken cup incident. He will feel better after drinking milk together. Melody was grateful to Ronnie for providing her such a good opportunity. Though she was dissatisfied with him bursting in so suddenly into the living room. Anyway, this will bring a perfect sense of peace to Melodys life in the mansion. was what she thought would happen. Mel is not your maid, little young master!!! Until Isaiah, who was quietly watching the situation, grabbed Ronnie by his collar and shook him violently. The bewildered Melody rolled up the catalog next to her. How did this happen? Melody looked alternately between Ronnie and Isaiah seated behind the table and sighed. When Isaiah grabbed Ronnie by the collar, Melody lifted the catalog that just came into her hands. She didnt know why, but Isaiah quickly took a step back when he noticed the catalog in Melodys hands. Melody was relieved that she had managed to calm the situation a little bit. But this time, it was Ronnie who jumped on Isaiah and grabbed him by the collar. Eventually, the friction between the two started. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dont treat Mel like a maid! Its up to me no matter how I treat her! They grabbed at each others collars and shouted loudly C for a lo~ng time. They started a duel by throwing gloves to each other, thinking that nothing would happen if they only shouted and pounced on each other with vigor. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 And they sat face to face with each other, saying that they would arm wrestle for their first duel. If I win, Young Master wont make Mel work like a maid C for the rest of her life. Melody was somewhat concerned that Isaiah didnt use polite words to address the Dukes precious son. Heh, then if I win, you wont care how I make Melody work! Fortunately, Ronnie didnt seem to feel uncomfortable with Isaiahs way of speaking. He didnt point it out otherwise. The two people who were ready, clasped their hands and looked at Melody C as if they were asking her for a signal. Of course, Melody was unwilling to cooperate with such a thing. Do you have to do this? But her question was their signal. It was immediately clear on who would win. Think of it, Ronnie wouldnt be able to beat Isaiah who is a knight student candidate. Nevertheless, Ronnie tried his best to put Isaiahs hand under his, giving his utmost strength and the exertion made his face turn red. Urgh As the little boy applied all of his strength, the opposite hand trembled and Isaiahs hand began to move downwards little by little. In this miraculous scene, Melody recalled an old fairytale of the Rabbit and the Turtle, which she had heard in her previous life. It was a story about a great match between the rabbit who knew he had many advantages, and the turtle who was slowly but surely heading toward the end. Alas, how did the story end? Yes, it ended with the turtles victory after he made a steady and persistent effort. The lesson of that fairytale seems to apply in this world beyond that dimension. Isaiahs hand, which was being pushed by Ronnie little by little, was already on the verge of touching the floor. As expected, the diligent turtle. I wont let you win! Isaiah put strength to his hand and pushed Ronnies arm over in one last push of force C with a loud bang. Melody was woken up from her reverie with a revelation of the truth: that this world where she was born was never a fairytale. Isaiah jumped excitedly onto the chair. I won! He raised his arms in the air in triumph, but Ronnie and Melody began to look at him with cold eyes. The more they thought about it, the more he looked childish. How can he greatly like the idea of winning an arm wrestling against a boy younger than him? If he was a proper aspiring knight, it was right for Ronnie to offer a suggestion for the next game for their bet in favor of him winning the arm wrestling. But at this rate, it was just bullying a child. Noticing Melodys gaze on him, Isaiah felt a little embarrassed so he quickly sat down. Well. Isaiah fiddled awkwardly with his hair, while sending a consoling gaze to Ronnie. Melody was somewhat relieved by his attitude. Isaiah was a great leader among the village children, so she thought that he would be able to console Ronnie well. Since I won, Young Master must not treat Mel as your maid. He isnt. He just stared intimidatingly at the young Ronnie. Melody tightened her hold on the catalog again. Surprised by the sight, Isaiah quickly bowed down C in a frightened manner. What are you afraid of? Melody thought so and squeezed the catalog one more time. Isaiahs face now was strangely blue. That wasnt all. He erased all the signs of any bad attitudes he had ever shown and began to act quite like a gentleman of the capital. Wh, when becoming a knight, I cant duel with the Young Master by arm wrestling. His suggestion meant, Lets pretend this game didnt happen. His expression was somewhat tinged with resentment. Melody had no way of knowing what Isaiah was upset about. She wondered if this useless competition would end now. But the two boys had a tacit understanding and came up with another duel event. A game with cards. It seemed that Isaiah made that suggestion because it was a game wherein you compete based on your luck, memory and wit regardless of your physical strength. They entrusted Melody with the role of shuffling and dealing out the cards. Melody gave each of them cards while looking at them with a dispirited face. She couldnt figure out what on earth was meaningful about this match and she wondered for a long time about that. Enaf! Before they knew it, Loretta, who was sandwiched between Isaiah and Ronnie and was taking their cards one by one for fun, suddenly stood up from her seat. The little girl had bet one pine cone so far, but she suddenly stood up this time and emptied her bag full of heavy pine cones. Clatter~ Numerous pine cones piled up on the table. She was going all-in. Surprised by her sudden actions, Isaiah and Ronnie looked back at Loretta with pale faces. However, the little girl only smiled and said nothing else. The two boys dont want to lose against the little childs momentum. So in turns, they poured their chestnuts and walnuts over the table. The table was now filled with autumns gracious gifts. Though it was a bit unfortunate that they were being used as the game money. Since it has come to this, its better to quickly come to a conclusion. Anyway, this kid here wouldnt know about the rules of the game and went all-in with her pine cones. It will be either me or the Young Master who will be the winner. Isaiah laughed, touching the chestnuts that had piled up in front of him. It was time for their cards to be flipped over. Starting from Isaiah who had his card revealed, Ronnies face brightened when he saw it. Win! Ronnie quickly turned over his cards and dragged the chestnuts, walnuts and pine cones piled up on the table in front of him. Unbelievable! Even when I played with the other squires, Ive always won! Isaiah put his head in his hands out of genuine indignation. That humiliated appearance made Ronnie even more arrogant. He clasped a handful of pine cones and shouted triumphantly. You cant say a word to me about how I ask Melody to work in the future! While Ronnie was yelling at him excitedly, Loretta began to flip over her cards one by one with her small hands. At first, no one cared about her cards except for Melody but each time she flipped a card, the two boys focused more on Lorettas cards as well. I, impossible. Understanding the situation first, Ronnie covered his mouth with two hands. A fantastic combination of the same color, and a perfect sequence of the numbers C the very result that neither of them could beat was neatly lined up in front of Loretta. Loretta looked alternately at Ronnie and Isaiah, their expressions were so shocked, as if they would faint at any moment. She smiled broadly and spread out her arms. Im going to gib all of dis to Melody! Loretta excitedly presented Melody with all the autumn fruits obtained from this match. Loretta is a smart angel! Melody held Loretta in her arms, not caring about the two boys. Theres nothing our Loretta cant do. Shes so smart and pretty, what should I do? These kinds of cards really do appear sometimes. (T/N: I dont know much about card games, but as Mr. Google showed me, they must be playing a rummy card game. It is a game where players put three or more cards in sequence of the same suit (e.g 1, 2, and 3 of red diamonds, or 1, 2, and 3 of black hearts etc.). Though I am not entirely sure if this is really the game. Anyway ) Still enraptured by Lorettas cards, Isaiah muttered in admiration. I heard that if this combination comes out on your board, it means that your life is in danger because youve spent all of your lifes good fortune. Melody was startled by his words and ran to Isaiah. Dont say anything bad! H, huh?! No, its just a superstition the knights talk about. I said dont! Dont you feel uncomfortable when you say such ominous words? Of course, Loretta would be able to overcome all of the difficulties with her wisdom and the help of her three older brothers. But she didnt want to hear that her life would be in danger, even if it was only hypothetically. Moreover, when there was such a similar event like that in the original. Uh okay, sorry. Isiah scratched his head and apologized to Melody, bowing and saying, Alright. Now that the sun had set, it was now time for Isaiah to go back, and this strange duel would come to an end C with Lorettas complete victory. Of course, it was only Melodys wishful thinking. Isaiah and Ronnie immediately went straight to war again, so they just continued marching ahead as if they could not back down. Now, Ronnie took the initiative and made Isaiah an overnight guest in this mansion. As she watched the two boys saying that they could play all night somehow looking as if they liked hanging out with each other. Melody wondered why they suddenly got along so well. I think they act like friends kind of thought came to her mind. But of course, she imagined that the two of them would jump up to deny it immediately if she told them this. This is the deciding match. In the guest room given to Isaiah, Ronnie offered a final bet that would finally determine the winner of this ridiculous game. There are treasures in this mansion. Melody had a bad feeling. The person who brings what is described to him wins. And that foreboding feeling precisely hit the bullseye. Melody immediately picked up the catalog. Thats stealing! You are crossing the line! Even if its a treasure, its just a record of the history of the mansion. Ronnie wasnt talking about glittering things, so he must have thought those records in the library arent that great. But Melody didnt think it was the case- because no gold or treasure could compare to the value of those old records. Melody said in a worried voice, They are actually very precious. What if the record gets damaged? But anyone can get it if you just sneak into Grandpa Higgins office. If it was a really precious record, would it have been left around inattentively like that?! I think Ive heard that kind of logic somewhere else many times before. If it was a record that was really valuable. One that no one should see, it would have been well hidden. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody looked at Ronnie who said it so convincingly with his cold eyes. Although he obviously shrank back at the sight of the catalog, it was impossible to take back his claim. Instead, he added the following words carefully. So, this C even if its going over the line, its just a little tiptoe. Melody seemed to be able to confidently determine who Ronnie had learned this way of thinking from. (T/N: I think its Claude hahahaha) Chapter 47 Chapter 47 * * * The Higgins family have served as the Duke of Valdwins butlers from generation to generation, and their duty was to document what happens at the Valdwin manor. That was why one side of the butlers office was filled with the Ducal familys historical records. The faithfully recorded and extensive records not missing an entry for even a single day was also a source of pride held by the Higgins family. No one would have ever thought that those great footprints of the past would be used as a bet by a young master of the Valdwin house. Listen carefully. Despite Melody stopping them, Ronnie drew up and described the outline of the mansion to Isaiah. We will pretend to sleep, but when its late at night, we will secretly get out of our beds and go all the way here. The location of the bookshelf where the records are placed is this place. Isaiah nodded. Bring only the record of June. If I bring June from this year, then you bring the record from June of last year. Then Young Master will bring the June record of the previous year before that? Thats right. We will take turns and whoever gets caught loses. Are you confident? But what about the lock? Its open. Instead, there is a small bell hanging on the door, and you have to be careful not to ring it. If thats the case, Id rather break in from the window. There are knights outside the mansion, so there is a high risk of getting caught. Well, Id be glad if you were to get caught because I will win. The boys put their heads together and started to giggle and laugh at something they both thought was funny. I can tell that they like each other quite a bit. Of course, Melody didnt thoughtlessly say that thought out loud C because it would definitely ruin the atmosphere. * * * Ronnie held his breath as he waited for the night to come. Even though there was no need for him to be nervous inside of his room. Tick! The small hand of the clock moved into the position he had restlessly been waiting for. It was finally the promised time. Ronnie carefully rose from his bed. He was supposed to go to Isaiahs room first. In fact, he played this game of stealing the records with Claude when he was a little younger. Understand? Its June. We will take turns in bringing the June records, Ronnie. We just have to repeat it twice. At that time, Claude brought the record first. Then it was Ronnies turn to get it but he was too scared of the dark hallway, so he stopped and started crying. Of course, he couldnt bring the record as he was quickly found and taken back to his room by the adults right away. Fortunately, it was only considered childs play so it was easily forgiven. In fact, Ronnie also wanted to relieve the shame of that time through this competition C because hes no longer the child who was too afraid of the dark. He silently slipped on his shoes and carefully opened the door. The hallway on the second floor where he was staying was quiet and there was no one around. The lamp on the wall was the only source of light along the way he had to go. Great. Ronnie took his first steps. Nothing scared him after that, so he strode along the hallway. He thought he might encounter some trouble if there was someone under the stairs, but fortunately there were no servants who were passing by since the only one to usually watch this floor was gathering up and switching out the spare blankets. Ronnie hurried down the stairs and quickly hid in the shadows of the hallway. He immediately opened Higgins office after taking a deep calming breath. There was a small rattle, but it wasnt loud enough to wake up a person. He hurriedly took the recent June record off the bookshelf and hit it inside his clothes. It was slightly bulging, but it wasnt too noticeable in the low lighting. Next, he needed to take this to Isaiahs room and the first sequence of their competition would end in success. I couldve done this when I was young. What was I scared of, bawling my eyes out like that? Proud of himself for having grown up so much, Ronnie discreetly opened the door. Since it was so quiet, no one should be in the hallway, right? Ronnie poked his head out through the narrow gap of the door. Great. Theres no one Young Master. At that moment, he heard a whisper calling him from the deserted hallway. Gasp?! Ronnie was startled and let out a loud sound, forgetting that he should keep silent C with a ghostly look on his face he turned to the source of the voice. When his eyes adjusted and he found out that he was facing Melody, he wrinkled his brow in exaggerated frustration. Are you going to make me lose?! He criticized her with a muffled voice. Fortunately, no one had come due to the noise when he looked around. I have some business with you, Young Master. If thats the case, then come find me tomorrow! In the middle of his quiet rant, he heard the servant who had gone out with the spare blankets coming back in from the front door. As Ronnie looked at Melody with a face telling her, What are you going to do about this?! she swiftly dragged him across the hall into her room. They put their ears on the door and focused on the sounds from outside it. The servant passed in front of Melodys door as usual, as if nothing was abnormal. Whew. Ronnie sighed in relief and glared sharply at Melody again. You are on his side, right! Thats why youre disturbing me, right?! I am not on either side. Melody quickly waved her hand to deny it, but he didnt seem to believe her. Dont lie! Is it because you think I am going to lose? Ronnie took out the book he had kept hidden inside of his clothes and held it out. I succeeded and if your friend fails this time, youll have to drink tea with me alone! What? Drink tea with you alone? When Melody asked again, Ronnie realized that he had made a slip of the tongue and quickly corrected it with a blush. It means you have to attend to me as I drink tea! What a ridiculous misunderstanding. It doesnt really matter. I went out because I was worried. Ronnie turned to look at her when she said she was worried. As expected, Melody must have come out because she was worried that her friend from her hometown would lose. Bad girl. Ive been nice to you yet youve forgotten everything. Look. Melody snatched away the record from Ronnie. She immediately grabbed his hand after she put it down on a nearby table. ! Ronnie was so startled when she suddenly grabbed his hand that he couldnt even say anything and only blinked his eyes. Melody carefully looked at his left hand, relying on the light in his room. The white bandage on it had loosened. In addition, some blood was oozing out again. I knew this would happen. Young Master, you havent been very careful at all after your treatment. I said I am all better! He quickly pulled back his hand and insisted. Your wound opened up again because you behaved roughly with a hand that has yet to heal. Come here. Melody offered Ronnie a seat. There were new bandages and medicines on a nearby table as if they had been prepared beforehand. Did you come here for this? Yes? I-Im asking if you were waiting because of my hand!? Well, I do have a reason like that. I also have some questions, and, Melody shrugged her shoulders as she loosened the old bandages on his hands, I was worried. Youre worried? About your friend? Of course. Isaiah is indebted to the Duke for receiving his favor. But to bet on the precious records of the mansion. Melody took a deep breath and applied the medicine over his opened wound. Fortunately, his wound was almost healed, so it wasnt painful. I think I will have to defend Isaiah if something happens. Thats ridiculous! Ronnie screamed but he quickly paid attention to sounds from the hallway beyond the door. He would obviously be hit on his behind if someone caught him entering Melodys room, the Dukes guest, this late at night. He is my guest. So its my job to defend him myself when something happens. You dare to take my job? Pfft. Wh, why are you laughing? As I expected, the Young Master seems to like Isaiah. Hmph, how could I want to be friends with such an uneducated guy. The medicine applied over the wound had dried to some extent, so Melody wrapped it in an appropriate bandage. Ask the adults to wrap it again tomorrow. Do you understand? Its fine. He quickly withdrew his hand, which had been bandaged a little clumsily. So, what do you want to know? Yes? You told me a while ago. That you were worried and that youre also curious about something. Ah~. Melody put the basket of medicine aside and sat down. I was wondering if the Young Master had something to tell me. ! His face turned red in surprise. According to the great rule set by the original, it could only mean YES when he looks like that. Its not often that theres a chance for the Young Master and I to talk alone. Loretta was always with Ronnie when he met Melody. I thought you might have something to tell me when you asked for me to serve you tea for several days in a row. Th, theres nothing like that! If not, then theres nothing I can do about it. Uhh . Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ronnie clutched his clothes so tightly that they wrinkled. In fact, Melody was right. He wanted to tell her something and kept looking for opportunities, but things just kept going wrong for some reason. Ronnie glanced at Melody sitting opposite him. He was embarrassed at the way she was staring at him. But now, he was alone with Melody as he had hoped. It means that this was an opportunity to tell her the words he had in mind. You know. He barely managed to open his mouth. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 L, last time, however, he couldnt get the words out while looking at Melody, so he only looked at his toes, I told you. Told me? About what? Ronnies head sank even deeper. At first glance, his exposed ears were so red that they looked purple. That youre a crook and to go back to your house. Ah. Melody remembered the first time she and Ronnie met. You crook! Go back to your house! Are you trying to eat and sleep at my house?! He was angry and yelled at Melody. Many people already came to the mansion and lied, so I thought you would also. Ronnie seemed to be trying to make excuses, but he soon shook his head and shut his mouth C because he didnt mean to say that. Mustering up his courage, Ronnie raised his head. When their eyes met, the words he had long held back burst out. I, Im sorry! I was wrong! Contrary to his harsh words of apology, the boys eyes were filled with faint tears. His face was also the reddest Melody had seen it. Blushing deeplyC that means that he was being very sincere. Melody was speechless at his unexpected apology. Ronnie on the other side raised his sleeve and wiped his eyes. Was the Young Master still keeping that memory in his heart? In fact, Melody wasnt hurt by what happened that day and she didnt even mind it. Thats why this kind of serious apology was somewhat embarrassing. She didnt even know how to react. Were you, were you that upset? After seeing Melody not saying anything, Ronnie studied her expression more closely and asked carefully. No, I was not. Melody quickly shook her head to reassure him but it backfired instead. Do not be ridiculous! Theres no way you wouldnt mind hearing something like that! Really. Of course, this time too, Ronnie didnt seem to believe Melodys words. I, I, I dont think you are a crook anymore. Its true. I know. Melody burst into laughter. Ronnie was unaware that all of his emotions were quite obvious due to his facial expressions and actions. And uh. Ronnie pursed his lips and murmured after a while. You dont have to go back to your house. Though it looks like youre already doing just that. Does that mean its alright for me to stay in this mansion? Melodys question was answered with a roar. Theres nothing I can do! Father already gave you permission! Ah. No. Thats not necessarily the case. He was restless as he regretted yelling. You have nowhere to go. Thats true, though. I dont want to be alone again. Ronnies mutters sounded somewhat lonely. Thinking of it, he was the only child in the mansion until Loretta came. In that kind of situation, Ronnie might have been thinking of a hopeful idea like I might have a younger sibling everyday that someone claimed to have brought his younger sister back. Though it always ended in disappointment as the only people who came were frauds. Melody now fully understands why he is a character who falls in love so quickly. His loneliness must have been deep. Even though were together now, hyung is usually in the academy, also. Young Master Jeremiah has never returned to the mansion ever since he went to the Magic Tower. The third child, Jeremiah who had the potential to become a great wizard, lived in the Magic Tower from his childhood to the present. Of course, Melody remembered this fact from reading the original story. What? Sure enough, she lifted her head when she felt something strange. Ronnie was staring at Melody with surprised eyes. How did you know about Jeremiah?! Y, yes?! Melody, you idiot! She desperately thought of excuses as she scolded herself. About that. But nothing plausible came to mind. Making up excuses is simple, but handling the aftermath may be difficult if he were to find out that she was lying. I am asking you. Arent you going to answer? He took one step closer to Melody, staring at her troubled face. What do I do? Standing right in front of her, she somehow felt a bit frightened by Ronnie. The quiet confrontation continued. Then, at one point, Ronnie clapped his hands and said, Ah! as if he realized something. Was it hyung?! What? What do you mean? Melody only blinked. But Ronnie was wearing an expression that seemed to say he had hit the bullseye. I knew he would. If it wasnt my kind hyung, who would ever tell you about Jeremiah? N, no. Its not. Absolutely not him. Claude wasnt kind nor did he tell her about Jeremiah. Melody wanted to deny, but Ronnie continued his rambling words as he liked. Jeremiah is really amazing. Did you know? He went to the Imperial Family last time on behalf of the Magic Towers Lord. Even though hes still so young. Hes amazing. Melody quickly nodded her head with a dazed expression. Do you really think hes great? But Ronnie doesnt seem to be satisfied with Melodys response. It only means that Jeremiah completely understands and acts on behalf of the Magic Towers Lord. Ronnie straightened his chest C with pride. Someday, Jeremiah might be the next Magic Towers Lord. Ah . And if Jeremiah becomes a full-fledged wizard, he will be called Wizard Valdwin. Ronnie continued to brag about Jeremiah with a face that couldnt hide his excitement. Do you know how great that is? The Valdwin name will be at the apex of the Magic Tower! That thats great. Melody sincerely replied that way. It means that Ronnie was incredibly proud of his brother, whom he hadnt seen in years. Of course. After all, Jeremiah Valdwin is my younger brother. He nodded his head with satisfaction and then asked Melody, So, do you understand now? About what? What do you mean what? I am saying its alright for you to stay here. What have you been listening to so far? Ah, youre right. Though I actually feel comfortable being alone. Ronnie had a face that seemed to show his Neverending benevolence. Theres nothing I can do until you find a place to go. Ill put up with it even though its uncomfortable. A place to go? What? His words made Melody pause. I have to make a place to go? That was also something she had never thought of. It was also something she couldnt afford to think about since she had approached the Duke. Until now, she was only trying to get used to her current life inside the Ducal family. Come to think of it. Ronnie was right. Melody will be an adult someday, and she cant stay here until then. I have to make a place for me to go. O, of course, even if you stay here Thank you, Young Master. Uh? About what? Melody shrugged her shoulders in response to his bewildered answer. For everything you said. When she replied with a smile, he stared at Melodys face and jumped up from his seat. Young Master? I dont have time to be here like this!! No matter how much you hold on to me, I will win my bet with him. He strode forward and grabbed the June record that Melody had put down a while ago. After that, he checked the hall and swung the door open. He obviously opened it after checking that no one was there. Heok! There was a gasp from behind the wide-open door. It was Isaiah. (T/N: Just to make it clearer, the Duke had four children: Claude, Ronnie, Jeremiah (yet to make his appearance), and the youngest, Loretta.) * * * Isaiah went out of the guest room and looked inside the butlers office when Ronnie didnt arrive at their appointed time. Meanwhile, Melody opened the door right behind him and he let out a gasp without realizing it. His voice reverberated in the quiet hallway. Ronnie thoughtfully pulled Isaiah inside Melodys room and quickly closed the door. The two boys sat for a while leaning against the door, listening to the situation outside to see if someone had heard Isaiahs voice and had come to investigate. Fortunately, no one was there. I thought I was caught Ronnie sighed in relief but he soon glared at Isaiah and scolded him. I told you to wait until I arrived with the record. Why the hell are you wandering around? What if you got caught? Did the Young Master get lost inside your own house? Why are you inside Mels room? Thats because he was dragged in here by Melody. But Ronnie was somehow too embarrassed to say that. I have no reason to answer all those things! Uh Young Master, did you cry? Isaiah looked at his slightly reddened eyes and asked with concern. Do not be ridiculous! Who is crying! As he responded with an unusually jumpy response, Isaiah had the feeling that he was lying. Master, by any chance, did Mel Isaiah looked at him suspiciously and began to question the time the two (Melody and Ronnie) had been together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What! Why! What is it?! The catalog, right? What are you talking about!? If thats the case, you need not be embarrassed to cry. I cried a little last time too. You have to run away when Mel rolls up the catalog. You might die if you did something wrong. Ronnie thought that his example was somewhat exaggerated. But less than a few seconds later, he soon came to trust his words. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Melodys expression while she was standing behind Isaiah and rolling the catalog, was scary even to Ronnie. Moreover, the way she swung her arm viciously and smacked Isaiah with a calm look on her face looked very unyielding. Pang! After a ringing blow sounded throughout the room, Isiah lay flat on the floor clutching onto his head for dear life. It doesnt hurt that much, so dont pretend it hurts, Isaiah! I dont think he was pretending though. Ronnie thought but he couldnt put it into words because he didnt want to be next. What Isaiah said was true. Melody, while she was rolling up the catalog, was really scary. However, no matter how terrifying Melody looked, the boys continued on with their bet. This time, Isaiah brought the June record of last year. Soon after, Ronnie brought the record of the year earlier than that. After repeating it a few times, the records piled up inside Melodys room one by one but it still felt quite frivolous. Then it was Isaiahs turn again. He was now accustomed to going to Higgins office with his eyes closed. He squatted down in front of the bookshelf shortly after and looked for the record of June from five years ago. September, August and. He went down one by one, scouring the back of the books with his fingertips. The word May appeared right after July. May? Thats weird. Isaiah tilted his head slightly and looked again at the records around him. Maybe someone put it on the shelf the wrong way. However, there was no record of June from five years ago no matter how much he scoured through the books. Isaiah. Was she worried that I was taking too long? The door to the office carefully opened and Melody poked her head in. Is there any problem? What luck. Come here, Mel. He beckoned for her, but Melody shook her head with a worried face. Entering the office felt the same as betraying the Dukes grace that she had received. Theres something strange about this specific year Something strange? Yes, I guess there was an actual thief here. Melody didnt have any choice, so she approached Isaiah and squatted next to him. Of course, she didnt forget to keep the door of the office closed. Thief? Look at this. Isaiah pointed at the densely packed bookshelf he was looking at earlier. Melody soon realized that the record for June five years ago was missing. See, isnt it strange? It must have been stolen. Or maybe someone took it to read? If they did, I dont think they took it for only a short while. If someone had borrowed it to check the records, the bookshelves could not have been this densely packed. They would have deliberately left an empty spot so that they could put it back quickly. It wasnt probable that the record had been stolen either. They would have added a lock on this room if that had happened. Then, there was only one conclusion. The records of June five years ago are not kept here. Then, she remembered what Ronnie told her in the evening. If it was a record that was really valuable and no one should see, it would have been well hidden. She thought he was being unreasonable and overly imaginative, but this was making her think that maybe he was right after all. I see. Melody fiddled with her sleeve as she recalled the original story. People knew that there was friction between the Duke and the Duchess and thats the reason why they were living separately, but the truth was different. There was an agreement between the two of them. They initially got married as their families wished for them to and they planned to go back to their own lives after a few years. However, just as a contract marriage in a novel usually progresses, the two developed romantic feelings and a strong fondness for each other. They eventually fell in love with each other deeply. Nevertheless, the two had to keep up with their initial agreement of living apart after some time. That was five years ago in the summer. Was it June? Then it was understandable that the record wasnt here. It must have been hidden in a place that only the Duke knows about. Then, did Young Master Ronnie start this bet to investigate what happened five years ago? If they excuse this as childrens playing, then it can possibly hide the fact that he was aiming for a record of a specific time. What? Why is it taking so long? Just then, the door of the office opened, and Ronnie came in. He seemed to come here following Isaiah like Melody did because he was worried when he didnt return after a long time. Melody carefully observed Ronnies expression while she was holding up a small lamp. Whats the matter? But she didnt feel any strange change in his expression. So it might only be a coincidence that he chose the records of June for the bet. I mean, dont flirt here if nothing special is happening. This is a fair match between me and that guy. Ronnie grunted and opened the office door a little wider. Perhaps he was asking Melody to go out into the hallway immediately. Ah. At that moment, Melodys expression hardened slightly. What are you doing with your mouth open like that? Do you want to help this guy find that record that much? Even when Ronnie was grumbling and speaking, Melodys expression was still strange. Whats the matter? Ronnie asked, suppressing his anxiety. But in fact, he seemed to know the answer somehow. Melodys gaze over his shoulder made him even more convinced. Ronnie glanced back. Of course, Ronnie is a good boy who believes in God, so even in that brief moment, he prayed for Melody, Isaiah and himself. Please, please let it be a generous servant behind me. In particular, he was grateful that every time Mrs. Higgins scolded him, she always regarded him as a pitiful young master. ! But God did not hear his prayers. No, on the contrary, he punished him. Behind Ronnie stood Grandma Higgins, her eyes gleaming. When faced with her very angry expression, Ronnie, who was embarrassed, begged with a desperate voice without realizing it. I dont want to eat carrots. Of course, it didnt work. (T/N: It seems that Ronnie dislikes to eat carrots, so he was begging Grandma Higgins to not force him to eat many carrots hahaha) Ronnie and Isaiah neatly returned the records they had secretly brought out under Grandma Higgins supervision. Because Grandma Higgins was standing in the distance, she didnt seem to notice which ones of the records they had brought out. The futile bet between the two boys ended like this completely without a proper resolution. They couldnt even make another appointment to finish it, and it was all thanks to Grandma Higgins. If you make such a worthless bet again, I will tell the Duke and he will split your asses into four pairs. The next day. Ronnie couldnt even open his sleepy eyes yet but he already had to eat a bunch of carrots. Melody felt sorry for him after seeing him attempting not to focus on their taste as much as he could. Moreover after that, they had to rub Grandma Higgins shoulder for an hour in exchange for not telling the Duke. Fortunately, Melody wasnt punished in any of these cases. It was thanks to Ronnie and Isaiahs unanimous claim that Melody was not guilty of any sin. Even so, of course, Melody couldnt escape the feeling of being punished. That same afternoon, in Claudes room, she was tasked with transcribing records. Its strange. Claude suddenly said to Melody, who was focused on transcribing without saying a word. What is? Miss Melody is helping me so docilely today. Thats right, because Melody was afraid to talk to him. When she talked to Ronnie yesterday about Jeremiah, her mood plummeted as she knew it would go that way because this was Claude. If Young Master Ronnie talked about what happened yesterday to Young Master Claude. Claude is a careful and thoughtful person. He wont listen to silly excuses and get over it. I just got used to this. Melody answered coyly and pretended to focus on transcribing the record again. Holding the pen tightly in her hand, she waited for Claudes gaze on her to turn away. Oh, I see. Fortunately, he quickly nodded and lowered his gaze. Melody barely managed to hold back the sigh that was about to come out unconsciously. I thought you were doing this because you were afraid after using me as an excuse to get information. Flinch. I must have misunderstood you. Melody raised her head carefully with a tearful expression. He was constantly writing down something in his notebook. Th-that was a misunderstanding that Young Master Ronnie had. Melody started making excuses without really having any other choice. She thought that he would be more persistent and suspicious if she continued on pretending that she didnt know what he meant. Hmm, a misunderstanding. Yes. Young Master Ronnie thought that it was Young Master Claude who told me about that. I was going to tell him that it wasnt the case. Perhaps because of her voice getting smaller, Claude raised his head. She expected him to look angry, but he was surprisingly smiling brightly. Ronnie got excited and continued on about his story, right? H, how did you know? Its about my brother so of course, I know. He gets a little bit excited when it comes to family. He wasnt just a little bit excited! I know, I know. It went wonderfully well. Melody was a little relieved that she wasnt falsely accused and ended up in a terribly uncomfortable predicament. Thats because he rarely gets the chance to talk about Jeremiah. No wonder Ronnie was excited. He bragged about him a lot to me. Thats because hes a proud brother, but Miss Melody. She momentarily turned stiff when Claude called her name. Yes? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, the moment Melody responded with surprise, he returned to his usual soft expression. You might want to think about why Ronnie didnt get a chance to tell Jeremiahs story. Does that indicate that there are implicit rules that exist inside the mansion? Simple words used to tell the truth can sometimes hurt a person. That person was probably the Duke. She knew even without considering the original story. Isnt it obvious that this whole mansion would promise silence for only one person? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Though, it is definitely alright with me. Pardon?! I meant having a relationship of sharing secrets. You dont like it? She naturally didnt like it, so Melody shook her head vigorously with a disgusted expression on her face. Im going to feel hurt if you reject it like that. B, but youre going to use that secret-sharing relationship to order me around later! In a low voice, he murmured, Youre not falling for it. For some reason, it sounded as if Melody was telling him she wasnt going to listen to his mischief. I wont fall for it. Even today, youre making me work like this. Im sure youll give me another record to transcribe tomorrow. I wont give you one. Melody was surprised at his words, as if he was telling her not to worry about it. Did that surprise Miss Melody? Of course! Claude is basically kind, but he had never once hesitated to use Melodys manpower. You gave me work yesterday, the day before that, and the day before that as well. Even on the day Melodys mother was executed, she went to find Claude to work as usual as if it was just any other day. Hmm, I thought Miss Melody was quite mature. Youre a lot more innocent than I thought. ? I didnt know that just because youve been doing it so far, youd have such a cute idea that you would also continue doing it tomorrow. If Im honest. Ah. Understanding the current situation, Melody nodded her head slightly. Im sorry. Thinking of it now, the Young Masters situation had slipped my mind for a while. He only came back to the Dukes house at the Dukes request C as a temporary guardian to look after Loretta. You forgot. Miss Melody doesnt hold back when saying cruel words. Youre going back to the academy, right? Yes. I will be leaving tomorrow morning. Melody stared at his face for a moment after he answered. Tomorrow morning? I will be leaving tomorrow morning, was undoubtedly one of the lies Claude had told in the original story. In fact, he would leave the mansion in the very early hours of the morning, before the sun would rise. However, he lied to Loretta by saying that he would leave the next morning, so that the little girl wouldnt wake up too early because of him. The good child Loretta would want to see her beloved older brother off in the morning. So Claude used this lie to show that he cared about Loretta in his own way. Although, considering the fact that Loretta was very sad the next morning, it didnt sound like a very good idea to lie like that despite his good intentions. Yes, tomorrow morning. Thats weird. Considering what Claude had been doing to Melody, she already thought he would say something like this: I told my little sister that I will be leaving in the morning, but I will actually leave before dawn. Miss Melody, you can see me off if you want. Of course, adding these words: I dont expect you to see me off in a grand manner. Just remember that I made some contributions to Miss Melodys birthday. I am also quite proud of it. She thought hed say something like that with a devilish grin on his face. Your reaction is weird. I thought Miss Melody would like it. Since youve been busy because of me. There was no good or bad problem with Claude telling that lie to Melody in particular. It was just weird that Claude told Melody the lie he was supposed to only tell Loretta out of consideration. Oh, no. Im just a little worried. Worried? I think that Lady Loretta will be upset tomorrow morning. Quite a lot at that. Especially if she finds out that Claude had slipped away overnight. Im sure she will be. Ive never seen such a sweet child before. Whether he understood the hints Melody had given or not, Claude just nodded his head. Besides, the fact that she doesnt want to be without me is the same for me as well. I know. Is it hurting your heart that youre leaving her behind? Yes. Im worried about a great number of things since I am leaving behind our little miss. I dont think shes adjusted to the capital yet. Dont worry. The Duke is with her and Young Master Ronnie too. Melody was about to add, I will be here as well, but she stopped just in time. Because Melody, who doesnt know anything about the circumstances of nobles, wont be able to help Loretta to adjust in the capital. I know, so Im not too worried about it. As he said so, he began to focus on his book again, so Melody had to also move her pen. Dawn the next day C no, it was closer to the night than that. Claude got up and immediately washed his face before getting dressed. Only a few people he was close with at the Dukes household knew that he was leaving including the butler Higgins, and the Duke, his father. There was actually an unavoidable reason he had to leave at this hour. He had an interview with his professor in charge of the report he had sent by mail last time. Considering the time he had to travel to the academy, he absolutely had to leave now so he could make it in time. Actually, I was planning on leaving yesterday. He had so much fun staying in the mansion recently that he delayed the time as much as possible, and he ended up having to leave at this hour. Still, its kind of sad. He smiled bitterly as he looked up at the crescent moon rising in the sky. When he first heard that he had to go back to the estate at his father the Dukes request, he thought that it was just troublesome. Claude also has some friends who have little sisters, but they would only talk about them as if they were the most horrible creature in the world. So when Claude heard that he had a little sister, he didnt expect much. He certainly didnt expect that he would change his mind in such a short amount of time. He finally picked up his bag. Now that he was all set, he was going to go and say goodbye to his father. Huh? However, he noticed the edge of an envelope sticking out from under the gap of the door. Who left it here? He opened the door and picked up the white envelope waiting on the floor. When he opened the envelope that didnt have the senders name on it, he found two letters. [Loretta loves Brother Claude very, very much~!] The first letter on the first page with crooked handwriting was Lorettas. This time, the ink was smeared a little because it was folded quite hastily. Claud thought that it was lovely of her. It seems like she wanted to send the letter to him quickly. He stared at Lorettas letter for a long time, and soon checked the next one. Unlike Lorettas letter, there was fairly neat writing this time. He knew who it was even without reading its contents. This one had Melodys handwriting. [I am writing this letter because I am afraid that I might not be able to get up at the time of your departure.] With those opening words, Claude recalled how strange Melody looked yesterday. Maybe she knew that he was lying. He didnt know how she noticed it, but Melody was sometimes strangely sharp. [I was on the verge of giving up on finding out my birthday. I thought there was no other way. But I was very happy that you let me know that there is a way, and there is still a way.] Actually, she has good luck. There are a few days when unusual situations get tangled up like that on the same day. So, finding her birthday means that Melodys luck also played a role to some extent. [Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.] Still, Claude didnt hate to be thanked by Melody. Actually, he was a little upset that Melody didnt give him a thank-you letter a while ago. [I will probably remember this every birthday and will continue to be thankful to the Young Master.] There were also the plain words of thank yous and well wishes filled with concern. Young Master. Was he worried that I would be a little late? Suddenly, the butler, Higgins, came to his room. Im sorry, I was just seeing you off. He quickly put the letters with the heartfelt well wishes of the two children in his bag to keep them safe. Higgins looked at Claudes happy expression and smiled slightly. Melody jumped out of bed even before the sun rose. Judging from the darkness covering the surroundings, it seemed like it wasnt dawn yet. She quickly changed into simple clothes and ran to the front door without even washing her face. Miss Melody. There, the butler, Higgins, stood alone. My, you ran out without even combing your hair. He took a comb out of his jacket pocket and arranged Melodys messy hair. How about Young Master Claude? Grandpa Higgins turned his head and looked toward the garden when Melody asked him. The carriage he was riding on was passing through the main gate. I was too late. As Melody answered with a sad face, Higgins began to braid Melodys hair in several sections. (T/N: Aww, thats so sweet of Grandpa Higgins~ I wish my Grandpa is also doing that for me [jealous, jealous]) Even so, the Young Master was very happy that the Lady and Miss Melody saw him off. He was probably referring to the letter Melody and Loretta had secretly brought over to his room before they went to bed. But Melody simply wanted to convey how she was grateful for him, in case she didnt wake up in time. In fact, she still had some things she was thankful to him for that she couldnt put into the letter. While Melody was feeling regretful, Higgins curled the braids and pinned it over her head. You dont have to be too sad. Im sure Miss Melodys heart has been fully conveyed. Is that so? In response to her answer that still sounded anxious, Higgins held out a small, folded piece of paper from his pocket. Do you want to see it yourself? What is this? This is the Young Masters answer to Miss Melody seeing him off. Melody accepted the finely folded piece of paper. Unlike usual, Claudes handwriting was a mess as if it would fly away at any moment. He probably didnt have the time, so he could care less about his handwriting as he was scribbling quickly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Leaving the painful snow behind, I hope it will be a warm day when the yellow spring flowers bloom.] Melody stared at the letter and had a question. Is this about my birthday? She wrote Thank you for finding my birthday in the letter for him, so he was probably talking about that. Wishing for Melodys future to be filled with yellow flowers, it sounded just like a blessing. Its probably only my imagination. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 One day, with only one step left for the weather to reach the final descent into the deep cold of winter. Despite the cold weather, Duke Valdwin stood at the front door for a long time waiting for the mailman to arrive. Finding him waiting like that, the mailman got off the carriage at the quickest possible speed in the world. He quickly bent his body into a polite bow. The Duke nodded his head to greet him, and then asked him in a slightly anticipating voice.. The letter? There were naturally letters coming constantly from the capital to the Duke, whether it was a personal or official communication. So the bundle of letters the mailman gave him was quite thick. Im sorry to say but, there is also nothing today, Duke. The mailman still added, There is no letter, sir. The Duke let out a deep sigh as he accepted the batch of letters. He couldnt believe that there was no answer to the letters he had been waiting for. I see. Thank you as always. After patting him on the back and sending him back on his way, the Duke returned to his office with a slightly weary face. The clever Higgins brought him tea, saying, It would be better for you to rest for a while. The Duke gently shook his head and sat down. He sighed towards the pile of letters in front of him. Its not like I need a break. But I do appreciate you bringing tea. The pure white teacup void of any pattern was gently placed next to the Duke. He gently swirled the warm tea in his cup as he held it. The Duke waited for the tea to cool down a bit and slowly lifted the cup. It had a mild scent. Higgins was always the first one to serve him tea when the season got cold. The Duke realized it was winter again. Its already. winter. The Duke swallowed the rest of his words along with tea he gulped down. But even so, Higgins fully understood the words he didnt say. Not yet, Duke. We are still between autumn and winter. Is it? In fact, there wasnt even a thin layer of ice on the shore of the lake, so it was too early to say that it is already winter. Though the weather was also too cold to say it was still autumn. I thought I would get a reply this time. At least before the first snow. The Duke tapped the pile of letters with his fingertips, quietly revealing his innermost feelings. The butler could easily remember who the Duke was waiting for. Jeremiah Valdwin. He was the Dukes third son, living away from his family inside the Magic Tower, from age six to age ten. If he was an ordinary child, he might have felt lonely being separated from his family, but Jeremiah felt none of that. No, he was even delighted when he found out that he was going to the tower and looked forward to it. It was also the same until now. The little boy never returned to the mansion. The Duke would sometimes go to see his little son, missing him, but the boy didnt even spare him time. Sometimes, he would make him wait for hours without even informing him if he was going to meet the Duke or not. That being said, he didnt even make the minimal contact by sending them letters. Occasionally, he did contact the Duke when he needed his guardians signature for access to the Royal Family. At the very least, it was just a formal request by borrowing the form of an official document so it couldnt really be considered contact. After years of having that kind of relationship, the Duke had come to acknowledge one fact C Jeremiah doesnt like the Duke of Valdwin, and much less that he was from that family. Since he had been completely refusing to talk to the Duke for several years, the Duke couldnt even ask why he was so distant. The Duke could only guess the answer from his past actions. I wonder if Jeremiahs actions Is it related to Beatrice? Jeremiah is a child who is sensitive to magic, and his mother is. As he rummaged through his most cherished memories, a pain naturally ached in the depths of his heart C it was quite painful, but it was a pain of the past and he was used to it by now. Youre right. Id better take a rest for a while. Right after Higgins had carefully advised and convinced the Duke to have a rest, a servant came knocking on the door of his office from outside. He said that the guest who was supposed to arrive half an hour later had arrived a little earlier. The Duke stood up and said, Then lets go now, but Higgins acted very boldly and blocked him. Duke, you dont have to give up your precious rest time for someone who came early. You can have them wait. There is no need for more waiting in this world. The butler couldnt say anything at the Dukes words that he murmured like a joke. While the Duke was out and meeting the guests, Loretta secretly went to find Ronnie, all the while avoiding Melodys eyes. What is it, little girl? Ronnie tried to stop Loretta from entering his room without knocking. Inside the Dukes mansion, you have to follow the rules of the family. How dare you come inside without knocking? But Loretta keym hewe secwetly. Secretly? Hmm, a wondewful secwet between Loretta and bwother. With a tempting offer that anyone would take, Ronnie had no choice but to give in to Loretta. Since it was cold, he put a small blanket over the small childs lap, cut his favorite cookie in half and shared it with her. Not knowing that the cookies he served to her as snacks were precious, Loretta quickly ate them. How can you eat like that! Ronnie handed all the leftover cookies to Loretta with a look of desperation. I mean, eat slowly. Little by little, as it dissolves in milk. He poured her a cup of warmed milk and held it up to Lorettas lips. What do you say? Isnt it more delicious to eat it like this? Yep! Bwother Ronnie is a jenius! Ronnie lifted his chin up slightly out of pride while the little girl gave him a thumbs up. In fact, he thought that the word genius suited his older brother Claude, or his younger brother Jeremiah more. So, whats the secret you want to tell this genius brother? Ronnie put down the glass of milk and quickly asked about why Loretta came. As if imitating a cool older brother whom his little sister could depend on, while embracing her in a serious manner. You know, Loretta clasped her hands together with the cookie crumbs still on her lips, Lorettas life had been hard. What?! Is another strange maid tormenting you?! Ronnie quickly grabbed Lorettas two small hands, recalling what had happened before. No, no. The little girl shook her head quickly. Or, did that stupid Isaiah Mullen harm you? Loretta shook her head again this time as well. Ronnie was starting to get worried. What was it that was making his younger sisters life hard? Whats going on? Say it quickly. He put aside all the calm maturity he showed a while ago as a genius older brother, and acted with urgency. About that, Loretta swallowed down a bite of cookie with the milk once more, and confessed her worries frankly, I hab no place to hayd. What? Loretta is pleying hayd-and-seek wid Melody, but life is hard becos I hab no place to hayd. Are you kidding me? Ronnie wanted to ask her that. But looking at Lorettas mournful expression, it looks like the little girl was greatly concerned by it. Loretta wowked hard to hide, but Melody still finds me kwickly. Thats true. Ronnie nodded. He had also played hide-and-seek with Loretta, but it was so boring that it was impossible for him to continue playing the game with her. This little kid couldnt hide her whole body at all, and she somehow always showed the long hem of her dress or the brim of her hat poking out from behind her hiding spots so that he could easily see her. So, you looked for this brother because of that? Yep! Becos brothew Ronnie is a jenius! His heart was tickled when he heard Lorettas words, and he burst into laughter. Isnt it praiseworthy that this little girl thought of him first while in a difficult situation? Then I have no choice. He jumped up from his seat. This older brother is busy with his studies, but I will help you for a moment. How much time do you have left to hide? Loretta held out the pocket watch she had in her pocket after his words. It belonged to Butler Higgins, but apparently, he lent it to the two children to play hide-and-seek. Wen da long stick comes here, Melody will look for Loretta. You mean, she will start searching for you when the minute hand reaches 30 minutes? If so, then she had less than three minutes of time left. Ronnie regretted wasting her time with eating the cookies. Get up quickly! Ronnie grabbed Lorettas hand and opened the door wide. Because this genius brother will take you to a place where no one can find you! Loretta looked up at him with admiration in her eyes, and Ronnies shoulders raised high as if he was going to ascend to heaven. The children walked through the hall and down the stairs at a rapid pace, and headed out of the mansion. He was a little concerned about the cold wind as they had rushed out without putting on a coat. But Melody should have started searching by now, so Ronnie hurried to the back of the mansion without hesitation. It happened that there were large and small carriages used by the Dukes family standing side by side. Ronnie stopped in front of the smallest carriage among them. Listen, Loretta, he opened the carriage door, lifted Loretta under her arms, and brought her inside, Melody will never find you if you stay here. The child was a little afraid of the unfamiliar carriage, so she opened her eyes wide and looked around. You, if you are afraid of these kinds of things, then you are not an excellent noble child of the capital. He threatened to prevent Loretta from complaining and saying, I dont like this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter how scared you are, you have to be patient and squat under the window and wait. Because what he was saying sounded pretty plausible, Lorretta slowly nodded her head. After all, she was thinking that she also wanted to be an excellent noble child of the capital. Hmm. You can do it, right? And just in case, Ronnie said as he took off his thin jacket and wrapped it around Lorettas shoulders. Of course, he looked just like a model of an educated noble child of the capital. Though Loretta didnt seem to know that. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Uh. Nodding her head once more, Loretta heard Melody shout Lady Loretta! from afar. Listening to her voice, she thought that she must be feeling embarrassed because she couldnt find her as easily as she usually could. Then, tell me what happens later. I have to go back now because my teacher will be arriving soon. Just in case Melody might catch him talking to Loretta in her hiding spot, Ronnie lowered his voice to a whisper before he quickly went back towards the mansion. He ran into Melody, who was walking around, near the front door. She asked him for help with a desperate expression. Young Master, have you seen Lady Loretta? Ronnie managed to hold back the laugh that was about to escape from his lips. If she finds her hiding spot out here, he would betray his cute little sisters heart after she had wholly depended on him. Oh, I didnt see her. Thats strange. He flinched when he saw Melody tap on her lips and speak. He was wondering if he had been caught. Wh, whats strange about that! Ronnie quickly screamed and turned around. Im not free enough to meddle in your game of hide-and-seek. He said defensively as he quickly went back to his room. Melody stared at his back and thought of a question, How did he know we were playing hide-and-seek? Dark clouds began to form in the sky above Melodys head as she thought about that. Loretta tightened her grip on the hem of the robe that was wrapped around her shoulder with her little hands. She began to feel slightly scared. It was very strange. In fact, Loretta loves carriages. It was nice to have the people she likes the most, Melody, her father and her brothers, close to her. Carriages have a small amount of space unlike the big mansion, so everyone is within reach in a carriage. It goes without saying that after passing through amazing sceneries, they always arrive at a pleasant place after riding together. So, Am not scawed. Loretta thought hard in her own way, came to a conclusion, and peeped out of the window. There was no one. Where is Melody? I think I heard her voice coming from the garden a while ago. I hope you can find me here soon. No. Loretta was surprised with herself and shook off that idea. You cant wish for Melody to find you so soon. You managed to hide thanks to your older brother. Melody, yu will be surpwised. She will be surprised if she knows that Loretta was able to hide perfectly like this. She would say, Thats amazing! and maybe even give her a hug. As she thought of that warm hug, her small lips curved into a smile. I layk yu so mach Melody. When she thought of being praised by Melody, she felt invincible. Nothing in this world could frighten her now. At that moment, something knocked on the carriage. Loretta raised her head with twinkling eyes. Melody! Contrary to her previous thoughts of hiding well, she felt so happy and there was a bright smile on her face. ? But there was no one outside the window of the carriage. Weird. Someone definitely knocked on the carriage. When she tilted her head again with her finger on her lips, she soon heard a tuk again. it was coming from the carriages ceiling. Lorettas face became pale in surprise. Her little eyes turned to the ceiling of the carriage. The pattern drawn above in the shape of the cross section of the tree began to spin around, as if it was a huge tornado. She was afraid to look at it. Somehow, Loretta couldnt take her eyes off of it, as if her whole body had frozen. No matter how scared you are, you have to be patient and squat under the window and wait. Remember, practicing patience is how to be an excellent noble child of the capital. Ronnies words came to her mind at that moment. No matter if I am scawed, I nid to be peytient Loretta slowly repeated her older brothers words, as if it was a small resistance to the tornado-like pattern on the ceiling that seemed to be aimed at her. Did her courage work? She could feel the strong wind fading away. Loretta gave strength to her legs and stood up straight, looking up at the ceiling with determined eyes. Tuk. But she was startled when she heard the sound again. What on earth is that sound? She wondered as she looked outside of the window for a moment, and saw the traces of water on the edge of the glass window. When she realized that it meant it was raining, tuktuktuktutuk, the rain started to pour heavily on the ceiling of the carriage and it made a sound as if it was about to collapse. ! Loretta turned back her gaze at the ceiling. The tornado that had almost vanished, was revived, and it was spinning frantically C getting closer and closer to her. Loretta took a few steps back. But she only hit the carriage chair, and her body collapsed. She hit the chair pretty hard, but she didnt feel any pain. Loretta sat down on the floor as she stared endlessly at the ceiling of the carriage. Her sobs began to escape from her slightly open mouth. The sound of the pouring rain grew louder as if erasing her cries. She covered her ears tightly with both of her hands. It was an instinct. Lorettas breathing began to be quicker and more uneven with a slightly muffled sound. As if it was drenched in the heavy pouring rain, even though not a single drop of rain could seep inside the sturdy carriage. Tuk, tuktuk! Hence, when the rain occupied more than half of the sky, Loretta completely collapsed on the floor of the carriage. She held out her hand in the air as if she was searching for something warm in her hazy sensations. Did she find her? Ronnie couldnt stop grinning as he attended his history class. This was because Melodys expression as she was urgently looking for Loretta was quite funny. It was quite impressive that Melody, who was always relaxed, looked so helplessly frazzled at that time. Melody would definitely not be able to find Loretta so easily. Besides, she wouldnt think of going outside of the mansion now when it is raining heavily like this. After they finished playing, Loretta would tell him again, Dis is because it is Loretta and older bwothews secret. As he thought of this, while he should have been very happy his heart felt somewhat stiff somewhere. In fact, Ronnie had been of no great help to anyone in his family. It was his older brother Claudes job to help his father, so he thought that his job was to take care of his younger brother Jeremiah. But the younger brother, who was rumored to be the favorite of the Magic Tower ever since he was born, doesnt particularly need his older brothers help. Moreover, they hadnt seen him at all in recent years. Thats why he was so happy that for the first time he had someone to take full responsibility for. (T/N: Middle children problems your help isnt much needed because there is the eldest; you are not the favorite because you are not the youngest in short, middle children mostly are just decorations even though you know your parents must have loved you all equally like myself [smiling through the pain]) Ill have to help Loretta play hide and seek from now on. I will teach you to study and swordsmanship when I grow up. He had so many things he wanted to do with Loretta. Lord Valdwin. Then, the terribly fearsome professor called his name. Huh, yes? He looked up in surprise. Come to think of it, he didnt hear his explanation at all as he was too busy thinking about Loretta. Can I take it that the reason youre not paying attention to this class is because anyone would know what we are talking about here? Ronnie couldnt answer the question he asked with a fearsome look, and only shook his head. Impossible. History is something difficult to understand no matter how much you study about it. Because you need to memorize the basics and most of it needs to be understood further. Im glad that you have such confidence. Its time for you to take your periodical exam. E, exam? Ronnies shoulders shook when he said the worlds heaviest word. The professor would take the results to the Duke after the exam. The Duke isnt the kind of person to show up immediately after he takes an exam and check the results. But he used to scold Ronnie, telling him that he still didnt know things he should have learned by now. Th, that. He barely managed to open his mouth, thinking that he needed to try to postpone the exam somehow. But the professor already wrote the word exam in big letters on his already full class schedule for right after their current lesson. It was around that time that the rain, which started weakly, started to pour more heavily. Ronnie thought that the rain seemed to interpret what he was feeling now. At that moment, his door was suddenly swung open by someone without even knocking. Never before had someone come in during his class like this, so Ronnie turned towards the door with a bewildered look. ?! Melody was standing there. She seemed to be drenched from the rain. There were maids behind Melody who were fiddling with towels. They seemed worried about Melody, who they thought had messed up big time, and the Young Master whose door was suddenly opened in the middle of his class. Because his instructors class was treated with so much respect, even the Duke couldnt interrupt. What, cant you see I am in the middle of my class? Ronnie was looking at Melody with eyes that expressed that thought. But when he noticed Melodys eyes and her ragged breathing, he choked back his words. An unfamiliar uneasiness rose inside his heart. He jumped up from his seat. He was in class right now, but the thought of excusing himself to the professor never crossed his mind. His head was filled with thoughts of Loretta. As he ran outside his room, he grabbed Melodys wrist and pulled her along with him. She meekly followed after him and they ran down the hallway together. The servants behind them started running after them with umbrellas and towels, and the mansion quickly became noisy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Young Master, dont run outside without an umbrella! Soon after, they ran into butler Higgins on the second floor who started to hurriedly run down the stairs. He seemed to come out knowing about the commotion. At his resolute cry, even Ronnie had to stop for a moment. Young Master! But Melody, who was standing next to him, grabbed his arm and pulled him. Looks like they needed to hurry. Quick the rain, it is raining! Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Ronnie looked at Melody with a face asking her Whats the problem with that? while hurriedly running towards his class. But the girl with a pale face couldnt explain properly. Because her heart was in a hurry and her mind was a mess. Loretta should never be left alone in the rain C no matter what. Melody could only recall that fact while her feet voluntarily moved on their own. She looked like she was really going to cry loudly now. Ronnie bit his lips hard. He was worried about the butler finding him and running up with a scary face, but. After all, it would be unpleasant for Melody to cry. If I get scolded later, know that it is all because of you! Ronnie yelled and started running again C out of the mansion. Since the two children couldnt be pulled back by force, the servants put umbrellas over their heads. But since the heavy rain poured nonstop, it was almost like they didnt use one. The muddy ground and their water-soaked clothes made running more and more difficult. White steaming puffs of breath soon came out of Ronnies lips, and he finally arrived at the place where Loretta was hidden. Following his gaze, Melodys face turned whiter as she found the carriage. Hurry, she urged him even more with the shape of her lips. Amidst the drizzle of rain that fell on their cheeks, the two children finally reached the front of the carriage where Loretta was hiding. Loretta! Melody threw the door open first. ! Loretta was slumped on the floor of the carriage. Melody called her in a louder voice, but her tightly closed eyes didnt even open. Is there something wrong? Terrified, Melody climbed up in the carriage. When she pulled up the body on the floor and hugged her, she was very cold. Loretta! Melody touched the childs cheek and checked the sound of her muffled breathing several times. But Lorettas consciousness did not come back. I am really lucky today. I found a fallen carriage that had been in an accident in the rain on my way from the auction house. Melody, look at this. It reminded her of what her mother told her a long time ago. Rain and a carriage C it was that moment that changed Lorettas life, so she couldnt imagine how scared the child must have been. She lowered her head and hugged Lorettas body tightly. She couldnt even tell her that she was sorry, so that was all Melody could do. The rain fell more heavily. It was as if it was trying to muster enough force to destroy the carriage. The servant who ran right after the children was stunned when he saw what was inside the carriage. He knew that Melody and Loretta were playing hide-and-seek, but he didnt know that the game would turn into such a big deal. They wrapped Loretta in a thick blanket and hurried back inside the mansion. The physician arrived with the Duke not long after they laid down the child. Fortunately, the physician said that Lorettas body was healthy. The physician said that she must have been surprised for a moment and passed out. He added that she would be fine once she recovers. The Duke still felt uneasy but couldnt express himself in front of the terrified Ronnie and Melody, so he only nodded his head. She will be alright. After the physician went back, it was relatively quiet. To the two children who must have been very surprised, and when the Duke told them, She will be fine. Then the two children burst into tears at the same time as if they had planned that. It was probably the tears they were suppressing the entire time while waiting. Duke Valdwin embraced the two children in his arms and slowly patted them on their backs. Even though Loretta ended up like that, he didnt particularly want to punish the children. He knew that they were probably blaming themselves more than anyone else. Its alright. Its not your fault. The children didnt stop crying despite what he said. It was still raining and it continued to rain the rest of that night and into the next morning. Contrary to what the physician had said. That She will be fine, Loretta hardly opened her eyes even after several days. While lying prettily on her bed, sometimes Loretta had a slight fever and that caused waves of worry to wash through the whole mansion. The physician visited her several more times, but nothing much improved. Melody always stayed with the sick Loretta. And often while she was staring at her face, she reflected on the contents of the original The Dukes Family Has Three Sons and a Daughter. She was racking her brain just in case she had glossed over some information that might be helpful in this situation. But there was nothing. Loretta gets into many difficult situations in the story. But nothing was mentioned about her sleeping for so long like this. So she could only vaguely assume that Lorettas last memories with her mother resurfacing was what made her like this. The Duke seemed to also think that it was the case. She let out a small sigh when a knock sounded. The maid that was looking after Loretta went and opened the door, and just beyond the door was Ronnie with a large bouquet of flowers with him. He seemed to have picked flowers for Loretta despite the cold weather. Hey. But still, the boy hesitated to enter the little girls room. He stood by the door and asked Melody, How is she today? Ronnie bowed his head deeply, shrouding his face with the bouquet of flowers, as the girl shook her head. It was because of me. He said, blaming himself. Thats not true. Melody approached him and said that. Though it wasnt particularly comforting. I was the bad one C it was me. Melody whispered while she squeezed the hem of her clothes. How could you be the bad one? You were just playing with her. I knew what scares Lady Loretta the most, but I didnt say anything about it to the Young Master. Dont be ridiculous. Ronnie raised his head. His face had a distinctive stubborn expression. Loretta Valdwin is my younger sister! She is my responsibility! But still. You didnt do anything wrong. Even if I didnt know what she was afraid of! He quickly lowered his voice, which had grown louder moments ago, and continued talking, It was my fault. Young Master. Hearing how she called him sadly, he pushed the flower he was holding towards her. Put it next to her. She likes things like this. Just like he said, Loretta loved pretty things. She will definitely be delighted if such a vibrant bundle of bright pink flowers is by her side when she opens her eyes. Melody quickly embraced the flower she was handed. Are you not going to look at how she is before you leave? That I have a class. He averted his eyes and scratched his head. As far as Melody knew, Ronnie didnt have any classes today. He probably felt so guilty that he couldnt even come closer. Melody immediately thought that was the case. Because he felt more responsible for this than anyone else. If she wakes up, it is fine no matter what time it is. Melody gave him a quick nod at his hesitant words. I will tell you first. Hmm. He nodded. He seemed to be telling her thank you, but he was barely audible. After he left, Melody went back to Lorettas side. Loretta, can you see this? Young Ronnie brought you flowers because he was worried about you. They smell wonderful. She tried talking in a cheerful voice for no reason, but there was no answer. The Magic Towers favorite, Jeremiah Valdwin, was quite a special being. With the use of magic, he could take in the power of nature into his body and make it into any shape and form he desired. Thats why the wizards in the Magic Tower called his body a vessel C a vessel to contain the necessary power of a wizard. That is where the difference between a wizard and an ordinary human stands. It was only possible for wizards to continuously accumulate the power of nature in their bodies, whereas regular humans are not able to contain that power. That is why the term wizard is used as a classification for individuals who are quite special people just based on their existence. Jeremiah was also quite prominent among wizards. It is in the sense that the storage limit of his vessel is indeterminable. Considering the overall characteristics of wizards who abuse their bodies in the name of research, it is only natural that adults could accumulate more power of nature than small children normally. Even if their magic cannot be fathomed by the naked eye, it is known that their limits do not deviate from the rules of the physical body. However, Jeremiah was different. From the time he came to the Magic Tower, he was able to accumulate the same amount of magic into his vessel as normal adult wizards do, and it also didnt take long for him to become skilled and use the same training to strengthen his vessel as high-ranking wizards. Considering how Jeremiah was still a child, they became terrified of him. They never dared to imagine what great powers he would wield when he grew up. Therefore, the Magic Tower cherished him and tried to make him realize as many principles of the world as possible. It was clear that unfortunate things would happen if there were no beautiful and merciful emotions in that powerful force. Fortunately, Jeremiah loved learning, humans, justice, as well as peace. But no matter how much he was praised as a great person in the Magic Tower, his status was nothing more than an apprentice C not a wizard. Some wizards objected saying that it would be a waste for a talented child like him to stay as an apprentice. But the wise and old master of the Magic Tower had a different idea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young boy was obviously beautiful and strong. That was already enough for him to be qualified to become the successor of the Magic Tower. Even so, the old mans gaze still saw the darkness, lurking in the boy, a hazy flash of his innermost thoughts. It was an abyss that no appeasement could reveal itself and satisfy. Unless he could solve it himself, he couldnt give him [Jeremiah] the title of wizard. Youre back, Jeremiah. Owen, the master of the Magic Tower with a long beard, said to the firmly closed door. Someone would think this scene was strange if they had seen it, since there were no knocks or footsteps heading to this room. Im back. But Owens prediction wasnt wrong, as a handsome boy with light sky-blue hair opened the door and entered. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Master. Im glad that you got home safely. Of course, I know that you must have eaten well and had a good sleep inside the Imperial Palace. At the tender welcome, Jeremiah smiled happily. Yes, I ate and slept very well. Just as Master ordered me to. Very well then. You worked hard. The master nodded his head in satisfaction, but Jeremiah was surprised and asked, Yes? B, but I havent told you anything yet. Although Jeremiah was a trainee, he gave a quarterly report to the Imperial Family on behalf of the Magic Towers Master. It was a report about the progress of the magic research over the past season, and since the Magic Tower was built, it had always been the Magic Towers Master or the Chief Mage among the wizards who would do that task. Is there anything else other than contacting the Imperial Family? Owens question meant, Is there anything you were unable to answer satisfactorily in front of the Imperial Family? The Imperial Family was always trying to suppress the power of the Magic Tower, so it is clear that they would try to find fault in the young Jeremiahs report of the Magic Tower. The child was said to be smarter than a normal child, but he is still a child in the end. Even so, Jeremiah, a child apprentice, was entrusted with an important report so it may look like they are ignoring the Imperial Family. There is nothing, Master. But Jeremiah, who is called the Magic Towers apprentice, wasnt just a child. The child was able to answer anything the experienced adults of the Imperial Family asked. It didnt take long for them to realize that the Magic Tower sent Jeremiah with a very serious intention. I thought so. His answer overflowing with confidence made Jeremiahs face blush happily. Thank you. But. The boy placed the stack of papers in his arms on Owens desk, I also made a report just in case. I hope that you can look at it and scold me if it is lacking. You are really a grown-up child now. Owen repeated to himself the praise he had repeated several times. It used to be only admiration in the past, but it has now come to the point where he felt sorry for the child for some reason. He wondered if his teachings as his teacher were wrong and this had happened. Alright. Let me see if theres anything that I can scold you with. Thank you. After Jeremiah nodded his head, he began tidying Owens room. Not with his magic but with his own hands. His actions followed Owens philosophy that magic wont solve what hands can do. Thank you for being my hand. This is what I should do. More than that, the boy looked at him as he cradled an old book that he could barely hold in his arms, Is your waist alright? The reason Jeremiah took the Magic Towers Master work in the first place was because he was suffering from severe back pain. It is alright now. It would be better for you to receive treatment. Whether it be medicine or magic, his master refused any kind of treatment. My vessel is precious. I dont want to leave it in someone elses hands yet. Owen thought that many problems would arise if the vessel that made up his body was broken. It would be a big trouble if the power that lost its master flowed out and exploded into the air. But, I think I should be able to receive and absorb all of Masters magic. So please get treatment as soon as. Saying that, Jeremiah lowered down his head with both his cheeks flushed red. Im sorry. I am being arrogant. Able to absorb all of his Masters magical power? That was equal to reassuring him that his vessel was bigger than the Magic Towers Master. This kind of arrogance may have been influenced by the praises he received from the Imperial Family. Jeremiah scolded himself for forgetting how to be humble for a moment. But despite what might have sounded like an insult, there was only a smile on Owens mouth with wrinkles on its edges. Yes. What more, he didnt deny the boys statement, I also think its possible. Th, that cant happen. Master is a very strong person and. The boy quickly put the books together and went to Owens side. He was looking up at him with respect in his eyes. You are the greatest wizard. I also want to be like Master someday. Owen knew the boy admired him. So he couldnt even say thank you for his respect, and only stroked his pretty sky-blue hair. In his heart, he added that he shouldnt become a wizard who throws his family away like him. Jeremiah. Yes? Do you want to receive the title of wizard? The boys eyes showed his honest greed at his question. That title was desired by anyone who was born with a vessel. I want that of course, but. But according to what Jeremiah had been learning so far, he answered humbly, I know that I should be a worthy person for it. Is there anyone more worthy than you? Other wizards also acknowledged this fact. If it wasnt that, then they wouldnt have agreed to send him [to the Imperial Palace] instead of the Magic Towers Master in the first place. No, I am still lacking. There was also no progress in my personal research. You said you were studying about time, right? It is embarrassing to call it research when I fail every time. It is every wizards dream to have the past and future on their fingers. Stop saying that researching it is embarrassing. I will devote myself to it C continuously. You really would? Jeremiah quickly nodded his head at his Masters question, and then closed the window to his office after enough ventilation had cleared the stagnant air. Owen moved his fingertips to conjure more fire in the fireplace, so that the cold air in the room would quickly warm up. Then I guess I should give you another bit of homework. At the word homework, the boy quickly took a piece of paper from his pocket and held it up. His Masters order would be something he could accomplish, but writing it down would make him feel more reassured. Please tell me! Anything C I will do my best! In response to Jeremiahs spirited reply, Owen took out a letter and gave it to him. This is? A letter of request. Since wizards are a group of people with special powers, letters of requests from people in trouble arrive frequently. This time, it also seemed like someone was waiting for their help. I will give you the title wizard if you go and solve that. R, really?! Yes, though I cant send you alone because youre still young. No! I can do it myself! All the other wizards had proven themselves that way! Jeremiah couldnt hide his obvious excitement at the word title. Please, give me a chance to do it alone. Jeremiah was ready to do anything as long as he could get his title. Only the title of wizard would allow him to abandon the name of Valdwin and live a life only as Wizard Jeremiah. Just as Owen, who was a member of the Imperial Family, was able to live the life of a wizard after receiving that title. Owen wordlessly handed him the letter. Jeremiah bowed his head and took his first letter of request with both hands. Raising his head and calming his pounding heart, the familiar seal caught his eyes. His eyes instinctively widened. He even forgot that he was in front of his Master. It was a request from the Duchy of Valdwin. Jeremiah just stared at it for a while and didnt answer. He was wondering if his Master was asking him: Are you really ready to get rid of the name Valdwin? Jeremiah. I. The boy barely managed to open his mouth and respond with a friendly tone, I wont be shaken by anything, and I will follow the same path as Master. With that wounded stubbornness, Owen couldnt do anything but stroke his young pupils head. (T/N: They say that you should be ready to abandon something if you decide to follow a path. But it was just sad that Jeremiah would abandon his family name for the title of wizard.) Lorettas condition didnt change the least bit as time passed. She occasionally had a slight fever, but she still wasnt waking up. All the doctors in the capital had already come and gone, but she just wouldnt wake up. With the situation like this, the Duke bowed his head again to the temple after a long time even though he was hesitant. Of course, it came with a large amount of donations. The Duke thought that as long as they could make Lorettas condition better, then he would be able to live as the temples dog for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, however, the temple didnt give the Duke a chance to become their dog. Even with the blessing of the highest priest, Lorettas condition didnt change in any particular way. This is really strange. Could it be that this child is lacking in faith? Maybe it was because the divine power they believed to be omnipotent didnt work that they were being grumpy. The priest started to blame Loretta and hurriedly ran away from the mansion. Some of the servants who heard about this said at the back of the priests carriage, She [Loretta] may lose her faith at this rate. After the priest left, Higgins quietly visited the Duke. I know that you are reluctant to borrow power from the Magic Tower. But there is no sign of the Madam anywhere in the mansion anymore, so I think it wont be that big a deal. The Duke remembered Beatrice Valdwins words, his one and only partner, at Higgins words he said with a low voice. Can you promise me, Wayne? Her voice wasnt even trembling when she asked that, even though there were countless shards of glass stuck in her back. Wayne, the Duke Valdwin, was forced to listen to her words as he removed the shards of glass in her back one by one. You should never be caught because of me. It is, of course, for your name and the future of our children. Especially with Jeremiah. Dont talk nonsense. You are my pride. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wanted to tell her that. If only she hadnt let out a groan in pain as he pulled out a large shard of glass from her back. Ugh, uhh. Send Jeremiah there, and dont let the people of the Magic Tower come here. If they trace us heugh they will find out. At that moment, Wayne could only whisper, Im sorry. He was devastated by the fact that his skills in talking were very miserable at that moment. He could have said something decent. If he did. Duke, sir. The Duke stopped his train of thoughts and nodded his head when he heard the butler calling him. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 It was June five years ago when she said she had to get as far away from the mansion and Magic Tower as possible. During that time, more than half of the servants who were working there had already quit their job and left the mansion. Most of them only remembered the shocking fact that the Madam had left the house, but what they didnt know was the story behind it all. So wouldnt it be alright to call for a wizard right now? I get it. I will send a request and letter to the Magic Towers Master Owen. He will be the first one to check. The letter reached the Magic Tower at high speed, and it only took less than half a day for the Magic Tower to assign someone to send to the mansion. I am apprentice Jeremiah. The Duke blankly stared at his son bowing in front of him. He knew that this child didnt like him that much. But he had never thought that this son of his would only introduce himself as an apprentice at their first meeting in many years. A apprentice. Surprised, the Duke repeated his words in a low voice. Jeremiah soon raised his head and his handsome face blossomed into a smile. He looked just like Claude. Well, to be more precise, he resembled Beatrice. I havent received the title of wizard yet. But I will try my best to treat your daughter, Your Grace. The natural sound of the words your Grace leaving the childs lips, as words that defined the Dukes special power and standing, seemed to emphasize right away how the son thought of his father. Welcome home. I had been waiting all this time, Jeremiah Valdwin. The Duke also responded with a simple greeting of words imbued with his heartfelt feelings. Everything he said was sincere, but it didnt seem to reach him. Seeing as how Jeremiah passed by him without saying anything. It has been a while, brother. Now, Jeremiah bowed to Ronnie who was standing next to the Duke. The brothers, only a year apart, didnt have many memories of each other. O, oh! Ronnie must have been nervous seeing as after saying that, he couldnt say anything more. On the other hand, Jeremiah led their conversation without being emotionally stirred. I heard you have a new guest, but I dont see them. Did you hear about Melody?! Collecting information about the client is a matter of course. Th, thats great. Even if thats not the case, the fact that someone who was raised by a slave trader is living with the Dukes family is quite the famous story. When he first heard that, Jeremiah even laughed. The presence of a guest like that perfectly fits the Ducal family he knew. Melody must be sleeping. Sleeping? Hmm, she hasnt been able to sleep well these days. She was worried about Loretta. Even Ronnies face when he said that was clearly tired. The newest youngest is quite loved. Jeremiah replied as he passed by Ronnie, muttering words to himself. I would have never had to come here if she had been sold into slavery. Hearing his words, Ronnie swiftly turned his head to him in surprise. When their eyes met again, Jeremiah was smiling kindly. Whats wrong? No, nothing. Ronnie concluded that it was impossible for a well-mannered child like Jeremiah to say such scary words. I heard wrong. Its sometimes like that when were tired. Higgins soon approached Jeremiah. Young Master, let me guide you. Thank you, Higgins. Jeremiah lightly nodded his head in response, then Ronnie suddenly jumped between the two of them. Wait, let me guide him! I am Jeremiahs older brother. Jeremiah didnt even say Please do so, but Ronnie grabbed his arm and began pulling him deeper inside the mansion. Ronnies steps were light for the first time in a long time. He was glad to see Jeremiah after a long time, but he was happier about another thing. Loretta will be fine now. Since Jeremiah is a proud wizard from their Ducal family, he will solve everything in a wonderful way. Now, Ronnie had nothing to worry about. Ronnie persistently hovered around Jeremiah in the hallway of the mansion. Should I take you to Loretta first? Or do you need some time to rest? Or should I take you to your room? Ah, right, have you eaten yet? Brother. Yep! What do you want to do first? Seeing as how he approached him with his eyes wide open, he seemed to be absorbed in acting like the master of the mansion. Talk about being overprotective inside the mansion. Jeremiah thought of Ronnie like that, but he didnt bother to show the hostility on his face. Maybe it was because he thought that if it was Claude Valdwin, he would know his true intentions right away. He felt mild pity and irritation towards Ronnie, who was just smiling without knowing anything. I came here to handle the request received by the Magic Tower. Naturally, we will go where the patient is first. Alright, then this older brother will guide your way. Thinking that he was at least a handy guide, Jeremiah followed him to Lorettas room. The place they arrived at was a room that wasnt used very much back when Jeremiah was still living in the mansion. He recalled in his dim memory that this room has always been locked. The first things he noticed upon entering the room were the colorful toys, books, luxurious furniture, and pretty rugs. It was very different from the Magic Tower where everyone leads a frugal life. No, this was also different from the Ducal family of the past. He didnt think this was a place where they would just waste money. Pretty, right? Jeremiah looked at the childs face lying on the bed when he heard Ronnies question. Yes, if he was asked if she was pretty, objectively speaking, she is pretty. There were many instances where children the same age as Loretta came to the Magic Tower to become practitioners, but it was rare to find such a cute child among them. Yes, shes pretty. As he answered while looking at Loretta, Ronnie turned his head at him in surprise, his face red. I, I wasnt asking if she was pretty! I was asking you if this room is pretty. He then pointed to a rug or a piece of furniture and began bragging such as, I gave some good advice on choosing good ones. Thats why, if you ever want to redecorate your room, you can ask me anytime. My discerning eyes are acknowledged by many merchants. Well, brother grew up seeing only the good things under the Dukes protection, so it goes without saying that you have a good eye. To the point where Jeremiah envied his comfortable eyes that only saw good things. Then I will look at Lorettas condition now. Uhm, in silence. Oh. Should I close the windows? Or do you need something? Just say it. I will prepare everything for you. I just need it to be quiet C very quiet. As if there was no one else here. Jeremiah put one finger on his lips and smiled. Looking at him, Ronnie realized that he was asking for him to leave. Then I will wait for you outside the door. Let me know if you need anything. Only then did Ronnie hesitantly back away, along with the maid attending to Loretta. All I need is silence. Everythings fine. Then Ill keep an eye on everyone here! He excitedly went out into the hallway and said, Be quiet everyone! Jeremiah is treating Loretta! Jeremiah looked through the closing door and then shifted his gaze over to the bed with a slightly contorted face. Loretta Valdwin. The thin and pale face of the child was familiar yet strange. She resembles him somewhat, and, Im going to kill this child! She even resembled his mother, who left those cruel words. His small hands gently touched the nape of the childs neck. It was thin enough to fit in his hands. His insides tremble in an ugly way. Soon, however, his cold-blooded instinct was suppressed by the emotions taught to him by the Magic Tower. Jeremiahs hand brushed on the childs face, moving his palm on her forehead. Releasing a small amount of power, his magic flowed smoothly through the childs body before returning to his hand again. She had no particularly notable symptoms C biologically, that is. If so, is it a matter of the heart? You might even resemble that womans madness. Jeremiah revitalized the childs body with basic healing magic. It is to prevent her from having any big problems even if she doesnt eat something while she is unconscious. You dont have to worry, little sister. I will give you a perfect recovery. He did it not because she was a child of this Ducal family. He was only using her to get the title of a wizard. If it wasnt for that, this bratty little girl that his mother gave birth to and raised with affection he might have wanted to get rid of her. Melody only woke up when the sun was up in the middle of the sky. Ugh. To think that Ive overslept! No matter how much she was a guest of this Ducal family, it is disrespectful of her to oversleep when the nobles were up and about. Besides, Melody had something to do. Things like massaging Grandma Higgins shoulders and reading small letters for the weak sighted maids. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl hurriedly washed her face and quickly changed her clothes. Her hair was messed up, like it was trying to look like a scrubbing brush, but soon it was bundled up and tied tightly with a green ribbon. First, lets check Lorettas condition. That was Melodys most important job in the mansion. (T/N: I think the most pitiful here is Ronnie. He wanted to be an older brother, but Jeremiah only sees him as pathetic. Sad life )